Severall speeches delivered at a conference concerning the power of Parliament, to proeeed [sic] against their King for misgovernment. In which is stated: I. That government by blood is not by law of nature, or divine, but only by humane and positive laws of every particular common-wealth, and may upon just causes be altered. II. The particular forme of monarchies and kingdomes, and the different laws whereby they are to be obtained, holden and governed ... III. The great reverence and respect due to kings, ... IV. The lawfulnesse of proceeding against princes: ... V. The coronation of princes, ... VI. What is due to onely succession by birth, and what interest or right an heire apparent hath to the crown, ... VII. How the next in succession by propinquity of blood, have often times been put back by the common-wealth, ... VIII. Divers other examples out of the states of France and England, for proofe that the next in blood are sometimes put back from succession, ... IX. What are the principall points which a common-wealth ought to respect in admitting or excluding their king, wherein is handled largely also of the diversity of religions, and other such causes.
      
       
         
           1648
        
      
       Approx. 329 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 41 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2009-03 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A91487
         Wing P573
         Thomason E521_1
         ESTC R203152
         99863214
         99863214
         115403
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A91487)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 115403)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Thomason Tracts ; 81:E521[1])
      
       
         
           
             Severall speeches delivered at a conference concerning the power of Parliament, to proeeed [sic] against their King for misgovernment. In which is stated: I. That government by blood is not by law of nature, or divine, but only by humane and positive laws of every particular common-wealth, and may upon just causes be altered. II. The particular forme of monarchies and kingdomes, and the different laws whereby they are to be obtained, holden and governed ... III. The great reverence and respect due to kings, ... IV. The lawfulnesse of proceeding against princes: ... V. The coronation of princes, ... VI. What is due to onely succession by birth, and what interest or right an heire apparent hath to the crown, ... VII. How the next in succession by propinquity of blood, have often times been put back by the common-wealth, ... VIII. Divers other examples out of the states of France and England, for proofe that the next in blood are sometimes put back from succession, ... IX. What are the principall points which a common-wealth ought to respect in admitting or excluding their king, wherein is handled largely also of the diversity of religions, and other such causes.
             Parsons, Robert, 1546-1610, attributed name.
          
           [2], 70, 73-80 p.
           
             printed by Robert Ibbitson, dwelling in Smithfield neere the Queens-head-Tavern,
             London :
             MDCXLVIII. [1648]
          
           
             By William Allen, Sir Francis Englefield, and others. "Robert Persons [Parsons], who is often credited with sole authorship of the work, probably played only a small part in its composition or revision"--Halkett & Laing (3rd ed.).
             "A republication of the first part of the Conference about the next succession to the crown of England, written by R. Parsons, under the name of Dolman."--BM Catalogue.
             Annotation on Thomason copy: "Doleman"; the final 'I' in the imprint has been crossed out, and replaced with a "7"; "ffebr. 3".
             Reproduction of the original in the British Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Great Britain -- Kings and rulers -- Succession -- Early works to 1800.
           Great Britain -- History -- Civil War, 1642-1649 -- Early works to 1800.
        
      
    
     
        2007-06 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2007-06 Aptara
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2008-07 John Latta
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2008-07 John Latta
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2008-09 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
           SEVERALL
           SPEECHES
           Delivered
           At
           a
           Conference
           concerning
           the
           Power
           of
           Parliament
           ,
           to
           proceed
           against
           their
           KING
           for
           MISGOVERNMENT
           .
        
         
           In
           which
           is
           Stated
           :
        
         
           
             I.
             That
             Government
             by
             blood
             is
             not
             by
             Law
             of
             Nature
             ,
             or
             Divine
             ,
             but
             only
             by
             humane
             and
             positive
             Laws
             of
             every
             particular
             Common-wealth
             ,
             and
             may
             upon
             just
             causes
             be
             altered
             .
          
           
             II.
             The
             particular
             forme
             of
             Monarchies
             and
             Kingdomes
             ,
             and
             the
             different
             Laws
             whereby
             they
             are
             to
             be
             obtained
             ,
             holden
             ,
             and
             governed
             in
             divers
             Countries
             ,
             according
             as
             each
             Common-wealth
             hath
             chosen
             and
             established
             .
          
           
             III.
             The
             great
             reverence
             and
             respect
             due
             to
             Kings
             ,
             and
             yet
             how
             divers
             of
             them
             ,
             have
             been
             lawfully
             chastised
             by
             their
             Parliaments
             and
             Common-wealths
             for
             their
             misgovernment
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             good
             and
             prosperous
             successe
             that
             God
             commonly
             hath
             given
             to
             the
             same
             .
          
           
             IV.
             The
             lawfulnesse
             of
             proceeding
             against
             Princes
             :
             what
             interest
             Princes
             have
             in
             their
             Subjects
             goods
             or
             lives
             :
             how
             Oathes
             do
             binde
             ,
             or
             may
             be
             broken
             by
             Subjects
             towards
             their
             Princes
             :
             and
             finally
             the
             difference
             between
             a
             good
             King
             and
             a
             Tyrant
             .
          
           
             V.
             The
             Coronation
             of
             Princes
             ,
             and
             manner
             of
             their
             admitting
             to
             their
             authority
             ,
             &
             the
             Other
             which
             they
             doe
             make
             in
             the
             same
             ,
             unto
             the
             Common-wealth
             for
             their
             good
             Government
             .
          
           
             VI.
             What
             is
             due
             to
             onely
             Succession
             by
             birth
             ,
             and
             what
             interest
             or
             right
             an
             Heire
             apparent
             hath
             to
             the
             Crown
             ,
             before
             he
             is
             Crowned
             or
             admitted
             by
             the
             Common-wealth
             ,
             and
             how
             justly
             he
             may
             be
             put
             back
             ,
             if
             he
             have
             not
             the
             parts
             requisite
             .
          
           
             VII
             .
             How
             the
             next
             in
             succession
             by
             propinquity
             of
             blood
             ,
             have
             often
             times
             been
             put
             back
             by
             the
             Common-wealth
             ,
             and
             others
             further
             off
             admitted
             in
             their
             places
             ,
             even
             in
             those
             Kingdoms
             where
             succession
             prevaileth
             ,
             with
             many
             examples
             of
             the
             Kingdomes
             of
             
               Israel
               ,
               &
               Spaine
            
             .
          
           
             VIII
             .
             Divers
             other
             examples
             out
             of
             the
             States
             of
             
               France
               and
               England
            
             ,
             for
             proofe
             that
             the
             next
             in
             blood
             are
             sometimes
             put
             back
             from
             succession
             ,
             and
             how
             God
             hath
             approved
             the
             same
             with
             good
             successe
             .
          
           
             IX
             .
             What
             are
             the
             principall
             points
             which
             a
             Common-wealth
             ought
             to
             respect
             in
             admitting
             or
             excluding
             their
             King
             ,
             wherein
             is
             handled
             largely
             also
             of
             the
             diversity
             of
             Religions
             ,
             and
             other
             such
             causes
             .
          
        
         
           LONDON
           ,
           Printed
           by
           
             Robert
             Ibbitson
          
           ,
           dwelling
           in
           Smith
           field
           neere
           the
           Queens-head-Tavern
           .
           MDCXLVIII
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
         
           The
           first
           Speech
           .
        
         
           THe
           Examples
           of
           a
           mad
           or
           furious
           Heir
           apparent
           ,
           or
           of
           one
           that
           were
           by
           Education
           a
           Turke
           or
           Moor
           in
           Religion
           ,
           or
           by
           Nature
           deprived
           of
           his
           Wit
           or
           Senses
           ,
           do
           plainly
           prove
           that
           propinquity
           of
           Birth
           or
           Bloud
           alone
           ,
           without
           other
           circumstances
           ,
           is
           not
           sufficient
           to
           be
           preferred
           to
           a
           Crown
           ;
           for
           that
           no
           Reason
           or
           Law
           ,
           Religion
           or
           Wisedom
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           can
           admit
           such
           Persons
           to
           the
           Government
           of
           the
           Common-wealth
           by
           whom
           no
           good
           ,
           but
           destruction
           may
           be
           expected
           to
           the
           same
           ,
           seeing
           that
           Government
           was
           ordeined
           for
           the
           benefit
           of
           the
           Weal-publique
           ,
           and
           not
           otherwise
           .
        
         
           And
           though
           some
           in
           these
           our
           Dayes
           have
           affirmed
           the
           contrary
           ,
           and
           published
           the
           same
           in
           writing
           for
           the
           defence
           ,
           flattery
           ,
           or
           advancement
           of
           the
           Prince
           they
           favour
           ,
           affirming
           that
           even
           a
           fool
           ,
           mad
           or
           furious
           man
           ,
           or
           otherwise
           so
           wicked
           as
           he
           would
           endeavour
           to
           destroy
           the
           Common-wealth
           ,
           were
           to
           be
           admitted
           to
           the
           Seat
           Royal
           ,
           without
           further
           consideration
           ,
           if
           he
           be
           next
           in
           Bloud
           ;
           yet
           this
           is
           manifestly
           agaist
           all
           reason
           and
           conscience
           ,
           and
           against
           the
           very
           first
           end
           and
           purpose
           of
           institution
           of
           Common-wealths
           ,
           and
           Magistrates
           .
        
         
           Hereof
           it
           doth
           ensue
           ,
           that
           some
           other
           Conditions
           also
           must
           needs
           be
           requisite
           ,
           for
           coming
           to
           Government
           by
           Succession
           ,
           besides
           the
           onely
           propinquity
           or
           priority
           in
           Bloud
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Conditions
           must
           be
           assigned
           and
           limited
           out
           by
           some
           higher
           Authority
           than
           is
           that
           of
           the
           Prince
           himselfe
           ,
           who
           is
           bound
           and
           limited
           thereby
           ,
           and
           yet
           it
           seemeth
           evident
           they
           are
           not
           prescribed
           by
           any
           Law
           of
           Nature
           or
           Divine
           ,
           for
           that
           then
           they
           should
           be
           both
           immutable
           and
           the
           selfe-same
           in
           all
           Countries
           ,
           (
           as
           God
           and
           Nature
           are
           one
           ,
           and
           the
           same
           to
           all
           ,
           without
           change
           )
           where
           notwithstanding
           we
           see
           ,
           that
           these
           Conditions
           and
           Circumstances
           of
           succeeding
           by
           Birth
           ,
           are
           divers
           or
           different
           in
           different
           Countries
           ,
           as
           also
           they
           are
           subject
           to
           changes
           according
           to
           the
           diversity
           of
           Kingdomes
           ,
           Realmes
           ,
           and
           People
           ,
           whereby
           we
           are
           forced
           to
           conclude
           that
           every
           particular
           Countrey
           and
           Common-wealth
           hath
           prescribed
           these
           Conditions
           to
           it selfe
           ,
           and
           hath
           Authority
           to
           do
           the
           same
           .
        
         
           For
           better
           proof
           whereof
           ,
           it
           is
           first
           of
           all
           ,
           to
           be
           supposed
           ,
           that
           albeit
           sociability
           or
           inclination
           to
           live
           together
           in
           company
           ,
           Man
           with
           Man
           ,
           (
           whereof
           ensueth
           both
           City
           and
           Common-wealth
           ,
           as
           Aristotle
           gathereth
           in
           his
           first
           Book
           of
           Politiques
           )
           be
           of
           Nature
           ,
           and
           consequently
           also
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           is
           Authour
           of
           Nature
           :
           though
           Government
           in
           like
           manner
           and
           jurisdiction
           of
           Magistrates
           which
           do
           follow
           necessarily
           upon
           this
           living
           together
           ,
           in
           company
           ;
           be
           also
           of
           Nature
           ,
           yet
           the
           particular
           Forme
           or
           manner
           of
           this
           or
           that
           Government
           ,
           in
           this
           or
           that
           Fashion
           ,
           as
           to
           have
           many
           Governours
           ,
           few
           ,
           or
           one
           ,
           and
           those
           either
           Kings
           ,
           Dukes
           ,
           Earles
           ,
           or
           the
           like
           :
           or
           that
           they
           should
           have
           this
           or
           that
           Authority
           more
           or
           lesse
           ,
           for
           longer
           or
           shorter
           time
           ,
           or
           be
           taken
           by
           Succession
           or
           Election
           ,
           themselves
           and
           their
           Children
           ,
           or
           next
           in
           Bloud
           :
           all
           these
           things
           (
           I
           say
           )
           are
           not
           by
           Law
           either
           
           Natural
           or
           Divine
           ,
           (
           for
           then
           as
           hath
           been
           said
           ,
           they
           should
           be
           all
           one
           in
           all
           Countries
           and
           Nations
           ,
           seeing
           God
           and
           Nature
           is
           one
           to
           all
           )
           but
           they
           are
           ordained
           by
           particular
           positive
           Lawes
           of
           every
           Countrey
           .
        
         
           But
           now
           that
           sociability
           in
           Mankinde
           ,
           or
           inclination
           to
           live
           in
           company
           ;
           is
           by
           Nature
           ,
           and
           consequently
           ordained
           by
           God
           ,
           for
           the
           common
           benefit
           of
           all
           ,
           is
           an
           easie
           thing
           to
           prove
           :
           seeing
           that
           all
           ground
           of
           Realmes
           and
           Common-wealths
           dependeth
           of
           this
           point
           ,
           as
           of
           their
           first
           Principle
           ,
           for
           that
           a
           Common-wealth
           is
           nothing
           else
           but
           the
           good
           Government
           ,
           of
           a
           Multitude
           gathered
           together
           ,
           to
           live
           in
           one
           ,
           and
           therefore
           all
           old
           Philosophers
           ,
           Law-makers
           ,
           and
           Wise
           men
           ,
           that
           have
           treated
           of
           Government
           or
           Common-wealths
           ,
           as
           Plat●
           in
           his
           ten
           most
           excellent
           Bookes
           ,
           which
           he
           wrote
           of
           this
           matter
           intituling
           them
           
             of
             the
             Common-wealth
             ,
             Plato
             de
             repub
             .
             Cicero
             de
             repub
             .
             Arist.
             Polit.
          
           And
           
             Marcus
             Cicero
          
           that
           famous
           Councellour
           in
           other
           six
           Books
           that
           he
           writ
           of
           the
           same
           matter
           ,
           under
           the
           same
           Title
           .
           And
           Aristotle
           that
           perhaps
           excelleth
           them
           both
           ,
           in
           eight
           Bookes
           which
           is
           called
           
             his
             Politiques
          
           ,
           All
           these
           (
           I
           say
           )
           do
           make
           their
           entrance
           to
           treat
           of
           their
           Common-wealth
           affaires
           ,
           from
           this
           first
           Principle
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           
             That
             man
             by
             Nature
             is
             sociable
             ,
             and
             inclined
             to
             live
             in
             company
             :
          
           whereof
           do
           proceed
           first
           ,
           all
           private
           Houses
           ,
           then
           Villages
           ,
           then
           Townes
           ,
           then
           Cities
           ,
           then
           Kingdomes
           ,
           and
           Common-wealths
           .
        
         
           This
           ground
           and
           Principle
           then
           do
           they
           prove
           by
           divers
           evident
           reasons
           ,
           as
           first
           ,
           for
           that
           in
           all
           Nations
           ,
           never
           so
           wilde
           and
           barbarous
           ,
           we
           see
           by
           experience
           that
           by
           one
           way
           or
           other
           ,
           they
           endeavour
           to
           live
           together
           ,
           either
           in
           Cities
           ,
           Townes
           ,
           Villages
           ,
           Caves
           ,
           Woods
           ,
           Tents
           ,
           or
           other
           like
           manner
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           Custome
           of
           each
           countrey
           ,
           
             Pompon
             ,
             Mela.
             lib.
             3.
             cap.
             3
             ,
             4.
             
             Tacit.
             lib.
          
           8.
           which
           universal
           instinct
           could
           never
           be
           in
           all
           ,
           but
           by
           impression
           of
           Nature
           it selfe
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           they
           prove
           the
           same
           ,
           by
           that
           the
           use
           of
           speech
           is
           given
           to
           Man
           for
           this
           end
           and
           purpose
           ;
           for
           that
           little
           available
           were
           this
           priviledge
           of
           speaking
           ,
           if
           Men
           should
           live
           alone
           ,
           and
           converse
           with
           none
           ,
           
             Arist.
             l.
             1.
             pol.
             c.
          
           1
           ,
           2
           ,
           3
           ,
           4.
           
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           not
           onely
           Aristotle
           but
           Theophrastus
           ,
           also
           Plutarch
           ,
           and
           others
           do
           confirme
           the
           same
           ,
           
             Theoph.
             lib.
             de
             Plaut
             .
             Plutarch
             .
             Com.
             de
             fortuna
             ,
             &
             lib.
             de
             pietatem
             in
             parent
             .
          
           by
           the
           poor
           estate
           and
           condition
           ,
           wherein
           Man
           is
           borne
           ,
           more
           infirme
           than
           any
           other
           creature
           ,
           though
           by
           creation
           hee
           bee
           Lord
           and
           Governour
           of
           all
           the
           rest
           ;
           for
           whereas
           each
           other
           creature
           is
           borne
           in
           a
           certaine
           sort
           armed
           and
           defended
           in
           it selfe
           ,
           as
           the
           Bull
           with
           his
           hornes
           ,
           the
           Boar
           with
           his
           tuske
           ,
           the
           Bear
           and
           Wolfe
           ,
           with
           their
           teeth
           ,
           the
           Bird
           with
           her
           feathers
           against
           cold
           ,
           and
           with
           her
           wings
           to
           flie
           away
           ,
           the
           Hart
           and
           Hare
           with
           their
           swiftnesse
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           ,
           onely
           Man
           is
           borne
           feeble
           and
           naked
           ,
           not
           able
           to
           provide
           or
           defend
           himselfe
           in
           many
           yeares
           ,
           but
           onely
           by
           the
           helpe
           of
           others
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           token
           that
           he
           is
           borne
           to
           live
           in
           company
           ,
           and
           to
           he
           holpen
           by
           others
           ,
           and
           this
           not
           onely
           for
           his
           necessity
           and
           helpe
           at
           his
           beginning
           whiles
           he
           is
           in
           this
           imbecility
           ,
           but
           also
           for
           his
           more
           comodious
           living
           in
           the
           rest
           of
           his
           dayes
           afterwards
           ,
           seeing
           no
           Man
           of
           himselfe
           is
           sufficient
           for
           himselfe
           ,
           and
           he
           that
           liveth
           alone
           can
           have
           no
           benefit
           of
           others
           ,
           or
           do
           any
           to
           others
           ;
           wherefore
           wittily
           said
           Aristotle
           in
           the
           second
           chapter
           of
           his
           first
           Book
           of
           Politiques
           ,
           
             That
             he
             which
             flieth
             to
             live
             in
             society
             is
          
           Deus
           aut
           
           Bellua
           ,
           
             a
             God
             or
             a
             beast
             :
             for
             that
          
           either
           he
           doth
           it
           because
           he
           hath
           no
           need
           of
           any
           ,
           which
           is
           proper
           to
           God
           ,
           or
           else
           for
           that
           he
           will
           do
           good
           to
           none
           ,
           and
           feeleth
           not
           that
           natural
           instinct
           ,
           which
           Man
           hath
           to
           live
           in
           conversation
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           signe
           rather
           of
           a
           Beast
           than
           of
           a
           Man.
           
        
         
           Cicero
           doth
           adde
           another
           reason
           for
           this
           purpose
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           the
           use
           of
           certain
           principal
           vertues
           given
           unto
           Man
           ,
           but
           principally
           justice
           and
           friendship
           ,
           which
           should
           be
           utterly
           in
           vain
           ,
           and
           to
           no
           utility
           ,
           if
           Man
           should
           not
           live
           in
           company
           of
           others
           ,
           for
           seeing
           the
           office
           of
           justice
           is
           to
           distribute
           to
           every
           one
           his
           own
           :
           where
           no
           number
           is
           ,
           there
           no
           distribution
           can
           be
           used
           ,
           as
           also
           neither
           any
           act
           of
           friendship
           ,
           which
           yet
           in
           the
           society
           of
           Man
           is
           so
           necessary
           and
           usuall
           ,
           saith
           this
           excellent
           Man
           ,
           
             Vt
             nec
             aqua
             ,
             nec
             igne
             ,
             nic
             ipso
             sole
             pluribus
             in
             locis
             utamur
             ,
             quàm
             amicitia
             ,
             Cicero
             lib.
             de
             amîcitiâ
             .
          
           That
           we
           use
           neither
           water
           nor
           fire
           nor
           the
           Sun
           it selfe
           in
           more
           places
           or
           occasions
           than
           friendship
           .
        
         
           And
           to
           this
           effect
           ,
           of
           using
           friendship
           ,
           love
           and
           charity
           the
           one
           towards
           the
           other
           ,
           do
           Christian
           Doctours
           also
           ,
           and
           especially
           Augustine
           in
           his
           Book
           of
           friendship
           ,
           reduce
           the
           institution
           of
           this
           natural
           instinct
           of
           living
           in
           company
           :
           
             Aug.
             lib.
             de
             amicitia
          
           .
           Which
           seemeth
           also
           to
           be
           confirmed
           by
           God
           himselfe
           in
           those
           words
           of
           
             Genesis
             ,
             Dixit
             quoque
             Dominus
             Deus
             ;
             non
             est
             bonum
             hominem
             esse
             solum
             ,
             faciamus
             ei
             adjutorium
             ,
             simile
             sibi
             ,
             Gen.
          
           2.
           18.
           
           God
           said
           ,
           It
           is
           not
           good
           that
           Man
           should
           be
           alone
           ,
           let
           us
           make
           unto
           him
           an
           helpe
           or
           assistant
           like
           unto
           himselfe
           ,
           of
           which
           words
           is
           deduced
           ,
           that
           as
           this
           first
           society
           of
           our
           first
           Parents
           ,
           was
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           for
           so
           great
           purpose
           as
           here
           is
           set
           down
           ,
           the
           one
           to
           be
           holpen
           by
           the
           other
           ;
           so
           all
           other
           societies
           in
           like
           manner
           which
           grow
           of
           this
           first
           ,
           stand
           upon
           the
           same
           ground
           of
           God's
           Ordination
           for
           the
           selfe
           same
           end
           of
           Mans
           utility
           .
        
         
           And
           I
           have
           beene
           the
           longer
           in
           speaking
           of
           this
           naturall
           instinct
           to
           society
           ,
           for
           that
           it
           is
           the
           first
           fountaine
           of
           all
           the
           rest
           ,
           that
           ensueth
           in
           a
           common-wealth
           :
           for
           of
           this
           come
           ,
           families
           ,
           villages
           ,
           townes
           ,
           castles
           ,
           cities
           and
           common-wealthes
           ,
           all
           which
           Aristotle
           ,
           doth
           prove
           to
           be
           of
           nature
           ,
           for
           that
           this
           first
           inclination
           to
           live
           to
           gether
           (
           whereof
           all
           those
           other
           things
           do
           spring
           )
           is
           of
           nature
           .
        
         
           Out
           of
           this
           ,
           is
           the
           second
           poynt
           before
           mentioned
           deduced
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           that
           government
           also
           ,
           superiority
           ,
           and
           jurisdiction
           of
           magistrates
           ,
           is
           likewise
           of
           nature
           ,
           for
           that
           it
           followeth
           of
           the
           former
           ,
           and
           seeing
           that
           it
           is
           impossible
           for
           men
           to
           live
           together
           with
           help
           and
           commodity
           of
           the
           one
           ,
           to
           the
           other
           ,
           except
           there
           be
           some
           Magistrate
           or
           other
           to
           keep
           order
           among
           them
           ,
           without
           which
           order
           there
           is
           nothing
           els
           to
           be
           hoped
           for
           as
           Job
           sayeth
           ,
           
             but
             horrour
             and
             confusion
             ,
             Job
             .
             10.
             v.
          
           12.
           as
           for
           example
           ,
           wheresoever
           a
           multitude
           is
           gathered
           tegether
           ,
           if
           there
           bee
           not
           some
           to
           represse
           the
           insolent
           ,
           to
           assist
           the
           impotent
           ,
           reward
           the
           vertnous
           ,
           chasten
           the
           outragious
           and
           minister
           some
           kind
           of
           justice
           and
           equality
           unto
           the
           inhabitants
           :
           their
           living
           together
           would
           be
           farre
           more
           hurtfull
           ,
           then
           their
           living
           asunder
           ,
           for
           that
           one
           would
           consume
           and
           devour
           the
           other
           ,
           and
           so
           we
           see
           ,
           that
           upon
           living
           together
           followeth
           of
           necessity
           some
           kind
           of
           jurisdiction
           in
           Magistrats
           ,
           and
           for
           that
           the
           former
           is
           of
           nature
           ,
           the
           other
           also
           is
           of
           nature
           .
        
         
           All
           which
           is
           confirmed
           also
           by
           the
           consent
           and
           use
           of
           all
           nations
           throughout
           
           the
           world
           ,
           which
           generall
           consent
           ,
           Cicero
           calleth
           ,
           
             ipsius
             vocem
             naturae
          
           the
           voice
           of
           nature
           herselfe
           :
           Cicero
           li.
           1.
           
             de
             natura
             Deorum
          
           ,
           for
           there
           were
           never
           yet
           nation
           found
           either
           of
           ancient
           time
           or
           now
           in
           our
           dayes
           ,
           by
           the
           discovery
           of
           the
           Indies
           ,
           or
           else
           where
           ,
           among
           whom
           men
           living
           together
           ,
           had
           not
           some
           kind
           of
           Magistrate
           or
           superiour
           ,
           to
           governe
           them
           ,
           which
           evidently
           declareth
           that
           this
           point
           of
           Magistrates
           is
           also
           of
           nature
           ,
           and
           from
           God
           that
           created
           nature
           ,
           which
           poynt
           our
           civill
           law
           doth
           prove
           in
           like
           manner
           in
           the
           very
           beginning
           of
           our
           digests
           ,
           where
           the
           second
           title
           of
           the
           first
           booke
           is
           ,
           
             de
             origine
             juris
             civilis
             &
             omnium
             magistratuum
             ,
             Lib.
             1.
             digest
             ,
             tit
             .
          
           2.
           of
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           civill
           law
           and
           of
           all
           magistrates
           which
           beginning
           is
           referred
           to
           this
           first
           principle
           ,
           of
           naturall
           instinct
           and
           Gods
           institution
           :
           And
           last
           of
           all
           ,
           that
           God
           did
           concurre
           also
           expresly
           with
           this
           instinct
           of
           nature
           ,
           our
           Divines
           doe
           prove
           by
           cleare
           testimony
           of
           holy
           scripture
           ,
           as
           when
           God
           saith
           to
           
             Solomon
             ,
             by
             me
             Kings
             doe
             reigne
             ,
             Prov.
          
           8.
           and
           Paul
           to
           the
           Romans
           avoucheth
           ,
           
             that
             authority
             is
             not
             but
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             therefore
             he
             which
             resisteth
             authority
             resisteth
             God
             ,
             Rom.
          
           13.
           
           Which
           is
           to
           bee
           understood
           of
           authority
           ,
           power
           or
           jurisdiction
           in
           it selfe
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           first
           institution
           ,
           as
           also
           when
           it
           is
           lawfully
           laid
           upon
           any
           person
           ,
           for
           otherwise
           when
           it
           is
           either
           wrongfully
           taken
           or
           unjustly
           used
           ,
           it
           may
           be
           resisted
           in
           divers
           cases
           ,
           for
           then
           it
           is
           not
           lawfull
           Authority
           .
        
         
           These
           two
           points
           then
           are
           of
           Nature
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           the
           Common-wealth
           ,
           and
           Government
           of
           the
           same
           by
           Magistrates
           ,
           but
           what
           kinde
           of
           Government
           each
           Common-wealth
           will
           have
           ,
           whether
           Democratia
           ,
           which
           is
           popular
           Government
           by
           the
           People
           it selfe
           ,
           as
           
             Athens
             ,
             Thebes
          
           ,
           and
           many
           other
           Cities
           of
           Greece
           had
           in
           old
           time
           ,
           and
           as
           the
           Cantons
           of
           Switzers
           at
           this
           day
           have
           :
           or
           else
           Aristocratia
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           government
           of
           some
           certain
           chosen
           number
           of
           the
           best
           ,
           as
           the
           Romans
           many
           yeares
           were
           governed
           by
           Consuls
           and
           Senatours
           ,
           and
           at
           this
           day
           the
           States
           of
           this
           countrey
           of
           Holland
           do
           imitate
           the
           same
           :
           or
           else
           Monarchia
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           Regiment
           of
           one
           ;
           and
           this
           again
           either
           of
           an
           Emperour
           ,
           King
           ,
           Duke
           ,
           Earle
           ,
           or
           the
           like
           :
           these
           particular
           Formes
           of
           Government
           (
           I
           say
           )
           are
           not
           determined
           by
           God
           or
           Nature
           ,
           as
           the
           other
           two
           points
           before
           ,
           (
           for
           then
           they
           should
           be
           all
           one
           in
           all
           Nations
           ,
           as
           the
           other
           are
           ,
           seeing
           God
           and
           Nature
           are
           one
           to
           all
           )
           but
           these
           particular
           Formes
           are
           left
           unto
           every
           Nation
           and
           countrey
           to
           chuse
           that
           Forme
           of
           Government
           ,
           which
           they
           shall
           like
           best
           ,
           and
           thinke
           most
           fit
           for
           the
           Natures
           and
           conditions
           of
           their
           People
           ,
           which
           Aristotle
           proveth
           throughout
           all
           the
           second
           and
           fourth
           Books
           of
           his
           Politiques
           very
           largely
           laying
           down
           divers
           kindes
           of
           Governments
           in
           his
           dayes
           ,
           as
           namely
           in
           Greece
           that
           of
           the
           
             Milesians
             ,
             Lacedemonians
             ,
             Candians
          
           ,
           and
           others
           ,
           and
           shewing
           the
           causes
           of
           their
           differences
           ,
           which
           he
           attributeth
           to
           the
           diversity
           of
           Mens
           Natures
           ,
           customes
           ,
           educations
           and
           other
           such
           causes
           that
           made
           them
           make
           choice
           of
           such
           or
           such
           Forme
           of
           Government
           .
        
         
           And
           this
           might
           be
           proved
           also
           by
           infinite
           other
           Examples
           both
           of
           times
           past
           and
           present
           ,
           and
           in
           all
           Nations
           and
           countries
           both
           Christian
           and
           otherwise
           ,
           which
           have
           not
           had
           onely
           different
           fashions
           of
           Governments
           the
           one
           from
           the
           other
           ,
           but
           even
           among
           themselves
           at
           one
           time
           ,
           one
           Forme
           of
           Government
           ,
           And
           
           another
           at
           other
           times
           ;
           for
           the
           Romans
           first
           had
           Kings
           ,
           and
           after
           rejecting
           them
           for
           their
           evil
           Government
           ,
           they
           chose
           Consuls
           ,
           which
           were
           two
           Governours
           for
           every
           Year
           ,
           whose
           Authority
           yet
           they
           limited
           by
           a
           multitude
           of
           senatours
           ,
           which
           were
           of
           their
           counsel
           ,
           and
           these
           Mens
           power
           was
           restrained
           also
           by
           adding
           Tribunes
           of
           the
           People
           ,
           and
           sometimes
           Dictatours
           ,
           and
           finally
           they
           came
           to
           be
           governed
           last
           of
           all
           by
           Emperours
           .
        
         
           The
           like
           might
           be
           said
           of
           Carthage
           in
           Africa
           ,
           and
           many
           Cities
           and
           Common-wealthes
           of
           Grece
           ,
           which
           in
           divers
           seasons
           ,
           and
           upon
           divers
           causes
           have
           taken
           different
           Formes
           of
           Government
           to
           themselves
           .
        
         
           The
           like
           we
           see
           in
           Europe
           at
           this
           day
           ,
           for
           in
           onely
           Italie
           ,
           what
           different
           Formes
           of
           Government
           have
           you
           ?
           Naples
           hath
           a
           King
           for
           their
           Soveraigne
           ,
           Roma
           the
           Pope
           ,
           and
           under
           him
           one
           Senatour
           in
           place
           of
           so
           many
           as
           were
           wont
           to
           be
           in
           that
           Common-wealth
           .
           Venice
           and
           Genua
           have
           Senatours
           and
           Dukes
           ,
           but
           little
           Authority
           have
           their
           Dukes
           .
           
             Florence
             ,
             Farara
             ,
             Mantua
             ,
             Parma
             ,
             Vrbin
             ,
          
           and
           Savoy
           ,
           have
           their
           Dukes
           onely
           without
           Senatours
           ,
           and
           their
           power
           is
           absolute
           .
           Milan
           was
           once
           a
           Kingdom
           but
           now
           a
           Dukedom
           ,
           the
           like
           is
           of
           
             Burgundy
             ,
             Lorain
             ,
             Bavire
             ,
             Gasconie
             ,
          
           and
           Britaine
           the
           lesser
           ,
           all
           which
           once
           had
           their
           distinct
           Kings
           ,
           and
           now
           have
           Dukes
           for
           their
           supreme
           Governours
           .
           The
           like
           may
           be
           said
           of
           all
           Germany
           ,
           that
           many
           Yeares
           together
           had
           one
           King
           over
           all
           ,
           which
           now
           is
           divided
           into
           so
           many
           Duke
           ●omes
           ,
           Earldomes
           ,
           and
           other
           like
           Titles
           of
           Supreme
           Princes
           .
        
         
           But
           the
           contrary
           is
           of
           
             Castile
             ,
             Aragon
             ,
             Portugal
             ,
             Barcelona
             ,
          
           and
           other
           Kingdomes
           this
           day
           in
           Spain
           ,
           which
           were
           first
           Earldomes
           onely
           ,
           and
           after
           Dukedomes
           ,
           and
           then
           Kingdomes
           ,
           and
           now
           again
           are
           all
           under
           one
           Monarchy
           .
           The
           like
           is
           of
           Bohemie
           and
           Polonia
           ,
           which
           were
           but
           Dukedomes
           in
           old
           time
           ,
           and
           now
           are
           Kingdomes
           .
           The
           like
           may
           be
           said
           of
           France
           also
           after
           the
           expulsion
           of
           the
           Romans
           ,
           which
           was
           first
           a
           Monarchy
           under
           Pharamond
           their
           first
           King
           ,
           and
           so
           continued
           for
           many
           Yeares
           under
           
             Clodion
             ,
             Meronys
             ,
             Childrik
          
           ,
           and
           Clodovaus
           ,
           their
           first
           christened
           Kings
           ,
           but
           after
           they
           divided
           it
           into
           four
           Kingdomes
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           one
           of
           Paris
           ,
           another
           of
           Suessons
           ,
           the
           third
           of
           Orleans
           ,
           and
           the
           fourth
           of
           Metts
           ,
           and
           so
           it
           continued
           for
           divers
           yeares
           ,
           but
           yet
           afterwards
           they
           made
           it
           one
           Monarchy
           again
           .
        
         
           England
           also
           was
           first
           a
           Monarchy
           under
           the
           Britaines
           ,
           and
           then
           a
           Province
           under
           the
           Romans
           ,
           and
           after
           that
           divided
           into
           seven
           Kingdomes
           at
           once
           under
           the
           Saxons
           ,
           and
           now
           a
           Monarchy
           again
           under
           the
           English
           ,
           and
           all
           this
           by
           Gods
           permission
           and
           approbation
           ,
           who
           in
           token
           thereof
           ,
           suffered
           his
           own
           peculiar
           People
           also
           of
           Israel
           to
           be
           under
           divers
           manners
           of
           Governments
           in
           divers
           times
           ,
           as
           first
           under
           Patriarchs
           ,
           
             Abraham
             ,
             Isaac
          
           ,
           and
           Jacob
           ;
           then
           under
           Captaines
           ,
           as
           
             Moses
             ,
             Joshua
          
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           ;
           then
           under
           Judges
           ,
           as
           
             Othoniel
             ,
             Aiod
          
           ,
           and
           Gideon
           ;
           then
           under
           high
           Priests
           ,
           as
           Heli
           and
           Samuel
           ;
           then
           under
           Kings
           ,
           as
           
             Saul
             ,
             David
          
           ,
           and
           the
           rest
           ;
           and
           then
           under
           Captaines
           and
           high
           Priests
           again
           ,
           as
           
             Zorobabel
             ,
             Judas
             ,
             Machabeus
          
           ,
           and
           his
           Brethren
           ,
           untill
           the
           Government
           was
           lastly
           taken
           from
           them
           ,
           and
           they
           brought
           under
           the
           power
           of
           the
           Romans
           ,
           and
           forreigne
           Kings
           appointed
           by
           them
           .
        
         
         
           So
           as
           of
           all
           this
           ,
           there
           can
           be
           no
           doubt
           ,
           but
           that
           the
           Common-wealth
           hath
           power
           to
           chuse
           their
           own
           fashion
           of
           Government
           ,
           as
           also
           to
           change
           the
           same
           upon
           reasonable
           causes
           ,
           as
           we
           see
           in
           all
           times
           and
           Countries
           ,
           and
           God
           no
           doubt
           approveth
           what
           the
           Realme
           determineth
           in
           this
           point
           ,
           for
           otherwise
           nothing
           could
           be
           certain
           ,
           for
           that
           of
           these
           changes
           doth
           depend
           all
           that
           hath
           succeeded
           .
        
         
           In
           like
           manner
           ,
           is
           it
           evident
           ,
           that
           as
           the
           Common-wealth
           hath
           this
           Authority
           to
           chuse
           and
           change
           her
           Government
           ,
           so
           hath
           she
           also
           to
           limit
           the
           same
           with
           what
           Lawes
           and
           conditions
           she
           pleaseth
           ,
           whereof
           ensueth
           the
           great
           diversity
           of
           Authority
           and
           power
           which
           each
           one
           of
           the
           former
           Governments
           hath
           ,
           as
           for
           example
           ,
           the
           Consuls
           of
           Rome
           were
           but
           for
           one
           year
           ,
           other
           Officers
           and
           Magistrates
           were
           for
           more
           or
           lesse
           time
           ,
           as
           their
           Common-wealth
           did
           a
           lot
           them
           .
           The
           Dukes
           of
           Venice
           at
           this
           day
           are
           for
           their
           lives
           (
           except
           in
           certain
           cases
           wherein
           they
           may
           be
           deposed
           )
           and
           those
           of
           Genua
           onely
           for
           two
           yeares
           ,
           and
           their
           power
           is
           very
           small
           and
           much
           limited
           ,
           and
           their
           Heires
           have
           no
           claime
           or
           pretence
           at
           all
           after
           them
           to
           that
           Dignity
           ,
           as
           the
           children
           and
           next
           of
           kin
           of
           other
           Dukes
           of
           Italy
           have
           ,
           though
           in
           different
           sort
           also
           ,
           for
           that
           the
           Dukedomes
           of
           
             Ferara
             ,
             Vrbin
          
           ,
           and
           Parma
           ,
           are
           limited
           onely
           to
           Heires
           male
           ,
           and
           for
           defect
           thereof
           to
           return
           to
           the
           Pope
           or
           Sea
           of
           
             Rome
             :
             Florence
          
           ,
           and
           Mantua
           ,
           for
           like
           defects
           are
           to
           returne
           to
           the
           Empire
           ,
           and
           do
           not
           passe
           to
           the
           Heires
           female
           ,
           or
           to
           the
           next
           of
           kin
           ,
           as
           Savoy
           and
           some
           others
           do
           .
        
         
           And
           now
           if
           we
           respect
           God
           and
           Nature
           ,
           as
           well
           might
           all
           these
           Governments
           follow
           one
           Law
           ,
           as
           so
           different
           ,
           for
           that
           neither
           God
           nor
           Nature
           prescribeth
           any
           of
           these
           particular
           Formes
           ,
           but
           concurreth
           with
           any
           that
           the
           Common-wealth
           it selfe
           appointeth
           ,
           and
           so
           it
           is
           to
           be
           believed
           ,
           that
           God
           and
           Nature
           concurred
           as
           well
           with
           Italy
           when
           it
           had
           but
           one
           Prince
           ,
           as
           now
           when
           it
           hath
           so
           many
           ;
           and
           the
           like
           with
           Germany
           ,
           and
           also
           with
           Swizerland
           ,
           which
           once
           was
           one
           Common-wealth
           onely
           under
           the
           Dukes
           and
           Marquesses
           of
           Austria
           ,
           and
           now
           are
           divided
           into
           thirteen
           Cantons
           or
           Common-wealths
           under
           popular
           Magistrates
           of
           their
           own
           ,
           as
           hath
           been
           said
           ;
           so
           as
           when
           Men
           talke
           of
           
             a
             natural
             Prince
             or
             natural
             Successour
          
           (
           as
           many
           times
           I
           have
           heard
           the
           word
           used
           )
           if
           it
           be
           understood
           of
           one
           that
           is
           borne
           in
           the
           same
           Realme
           or
           Countrey
           ,
           and
           so
           of
           our
           own
           natural
           Bloud
           ,
           it
           hath
           some
           sense
           ,
           though
           he
           may
           be
           both
           good
           or
           bad
           ,
           (
           and
           none
           hath
           been
           worse
           or
           more
           cruel
           many
           times
           than
           home-borne
           Princes
           :
           )
           but
           if
           it
           be
           meant
           as
           though
           any
           Prince
           had
           his
           particular
           Government
           or
           interest
           to
           succeed
           by
           institution
           of
           Nattre
           ,
           it
           is
           ridiculous
           ,
           for
           that
           Nature
           giveth
           it
           not
           as
           hath
           been
           declared
           ,
           but
           the
           particular
           constitution
           of
           every
           Common-wealth
           within
           it selfe
           .
        
      
       
         
           The
           second
           Speech
           .
        
         
           FIrst
           of
           all
           is
           to
           be
           considered
           ,
           that
           of
           all
           other
           Formes
           of
           Government
           the
           Monarchy
           of
           King
           in
           it selfe
           ,
           appeareth
           to
           be
           the
           most
           excellent
           and
           perfect
           ,
           and
           so
           do
           hold
           not
           onely
           Aristotle
           in
           his
           fore-named
           Bookes
           of
           Politiques
           ,
           and
           namely
           in
           his
           third
           (
           with
           this
           onely
           condition
           that
           he
           governe
           by
           Lawes
           )
           but
           Seneca
           also
           and
           Plutarch
           in
           his
           Morals
           ,
           and
           namely
           in
           that
           special
           Treatise
           wherein
           he
           discusseth
           ,
           
             An
             sens
             sit
             Respub
             ,
             tracta●●da
             ,
          
           whether
           an
           old
           man
           ought
           to
           take
           
           upon
           him
           the
           Government
           of
           a
           Common-wealth
           or
           no
           ;
           where
           he
           saith
           that
           ,
           
             Reg●um
             inter
             omnes
             respub
             .
             consummatissima
             &
             prima
             est
             ,
          
           a
           Kingdom
           is
           the
           most
           perfect
           Common-wealth
           among
           all
           other
           ,
           and
           the
           very
           first
           ,
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           the
           most
           perfect
           ,
           for
           that
           it
           hath
           most
           commodities
           and
           least
           inconveniences
           in
           it selfe
           of
           any
           other
           Government
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           the
           first
           of
           all
           other
           ;
           for
           that
           all
           People
           commonly
           made
           their
           choise
           at
           the
           beginning
           of
           this
           kinde
           of
           Government
           ,
           so
           as
           of
           all
           other
           it
           is
           most
           ancient
           ;
           for
           so
           we
           reade
           that
           among
           the
           
             Syrians
             ,
             Medes
          
           ,
           and
           Persians
           ;
           their
           first
           Governours
           were
           Kings
           ;
           and
           when
           the
           children
           of
           Israel
           did
           aske
           a
           King
           at
           the
           hands
           of
           
             Samuel
             ,
             1
             Reg.
          
           8.
           which
           was
           a
           thousand
           yeares
           before
           the
           coming
           of
           Christ
           ,
           they
           alledged
           for
           one
           reason
           ,
           that
           all
           Nations
           round
           about
           them
           had
           Kings
           for
           their
           Governours
           ,
           and
           at
           the
           very
           same
           time
           ,
           the
           chiefest
           Cities
           and
           Common
           wealths
           of
           Greece
           ,
           as
           the
           
             Lacedemonians
             ,
             Athenians
             ,
             Corinthians
          
           ,
           and
           others
           ,
           whereof
           divers
           afterwards
           took
           other
           Governments
           unto
           themselves
           ,
           for
           the
           abuses
           in
           kingly
           Government
           committed
           ,
           at
           that
           time
           were
           governed
           by
           Kings
           ,
           as
           at
           large
           proveth
           
             Dyanisius
             Halicarnasseus
             ,
             Coruelius
             Tacitus
             ,
             Cicero
             ,
          
           and
           others
           .
           
             Dyonis
             .
             Hal.
             l.
             5.
             
             Cornel.
             Tac.
             l.
             3.
             
             Cic.
             l.
             1.
             
             Offic.
             
          
        
         
           The
           Romans
           also
           began
           with
           Kings
           ,
           as
           before
           I
           have
           noted
           ,
           and
           the
           reason
           of
           this
           is
           ,
           for
           that
           as
           our
           Christian
           Doctours
           doe
           gather
           ,
           (
           especially
           Hierome
           and
           
             Chrisostome
             ,
             Hierom.
             l.
             2.
             
             Epist
             .
          
           12.
           
           
             Chrisost
             .
             hom
          
           .
           23.
           )
           this
           kinde
           of
           Government
           resembleth
           most
           of
           all
           the
           Government
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           is
           but
           one
           :
           it
           representeth
           the
           excellency
           of
           one
           sun
           that
           lightneth
           all
           the
           Planets
           ,
           of
           one
           soul
           in
           the
           body
           that
           governeth
           all
           the
           powers
           and
           members
           thereof
           ,
           and
           finally
           they
           shew
           it
           also
           to
           be
           most
           conforme
           unto
           Nature
           ,
           by
           example
           of
           the
           Bees
           which
           do
           choose
           unto
           themselves
           a
           King
           ,
           and
           do
           live
           under
           a
           Monarchy
           ,
           as
           the
           most
           excellentest
           of
           all
           other
           Governments
           ,
           to
           which
           purpose
           also
           I
           have
           heard
           alleadged
           sometimes
           by
           divers
           those
           words
           of
           
             Peter
             ,
             Subjecti
             estote
             omni
             humanae
             creaturae
             propter
             Deum
             ,
             sint
             Regi
             quasi
             precellenti
             ,
             sive
             ducibus
             ab
             co
             missis
             ,
             &c.
             
             1
             Pet.
          
           2.
           
           Be
           you
           subject
           to
           every
           humane
           creature
           for
           God's
           cause
           ,
           whether
           it
           be
           to
           a
           King
           ,
           as
           the
           most
           excellent
           ,
           or
           to
           Dukes
           sent
           by
           God
           for
           the
           punishment
           of
           evil
           men
           and
           praise
           of
           the
           good
           :
           cut
           of
           which
           words
           some
           do
           note
           two
           points
           ,
           first
           ,
           that
           as
           on
           the
           one
           side
           the
           Apostle
           doth
           plainly
           teach
           ,
           that
           the
           Magistrates
           Authority
           is
           from
           God
           by
           his
           first
           institution
           ,
           in
           that
           he
           saith
           ,
           We
           must
           be
           subject
           to
           them
           for
           God's
           cause
           ;
           so
           on
           the
           other
           side
           ,
           he
           calleth
           it
           
             a
             humane
             creature
          
           ,
           or
           a
           thing
           created
           by
           man
           ,
           for
           that
           by
           man's
           free
           choice
           this
           particular
           Forme
           of
           Government
           (
           as
           al
           other
           also
           )
           is
           appointed
           in
           every
           Common-wealth
           ,
           and
           that
           by
           mans
           election
           and
           consent
           ,
           the
           same
           is
           laid
           upon
           some
           particular
           man
           or
           woman
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           Lawes
           of
           every
           Countrey
           ,
           all
           which
           maketh
           it
           rightly
           to
           be
           called
           both
           a
           humane
           creature
           ,
           and
           from
           God.
           
        
         
           The
           second
           point
           which
           divers
           do
           note
           out
           of
           these
           words
           ,
           is
           ,
           that
           Peter
           calleth
           a
           King
           most
           excellent
           ,
           which
           though
           it
           may
           be
           understood
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           Dukes
           Authority
           ,
           whereof
           immediately
           there
           followeth
           mention
           ;
           yet
           may
           it
           seem
           also
           to
           be
           taken
           and
           verified
           of
           kingly
           Authority
           in
           respect
           of
           all
           other
           Governments
           ,
           seeing
           that
           at
           this
           time
           when
           the
           Apostle
           wrote
           this
           Epistle
           ,
           the
           chief
           Governour
           of
           the
           world
           was
           not
           called
           King
           but
           Emperour
           ,
           and
           therefore
           seeing
           in
           such
           a
           time
           Peter
           affirmeth
           the
           state
           of
           kingly
           Government
           to
           be
           most
           excellent
           ,
           it
           may
           seem
           he
           meant
           it
           absolutely
           ,
           signifying
           thereby
           that
           this
           is
           the
           best
           kinde
           of
           Government
           among
           all
           others
           ,
           though
           to
           confesse
           the
           truth
           between
           the
           Title
           of
           King
           and
           Emperour
           there
           is
           little
           or
           no
           difference
           in
           substance
           ,
           but
           onely
           in
           name
           ,
           for
           that
           the
           Authority
           is
           equal
           ,
           every
           King
           is
           an
           Emperour
           in
           his
           own
           Kingdom
           .
        
         
           And
           finally
           the
           excellency
           of
           this
           Government
           above
           all
           other
           ,
           is
           not
           onely
           proved
           by
           the
           perfection
           thereof
           in
           it selfe
           ,
           as
           for
           that
           it
           is
           most
           ancient
           ,
           simple
           ,
           and
           conforme
           unto
           Nature
           ,
           and
           most
           resembling
           the
           Government
           of
           God
           himselfe
           ,
           as
           hath
           been
           said
           ,
           but
           by
           the
           effects
           also
           and
           utility
           that
           it
           bringeth
           unto
           the
           Subjects
           ,
           with
           farre
           lesse
           inconveniences
           than
           any
           other
           Forme
           of
           Government
           whatsoever
           if
           we
           compare
           them
           together
           ;
           for
           in
           the
           Monarchy
           of
           one
           King
           ,
           there
           is
           more
           unity
           ,
           agreement
           and
           conformity
           ,
           and
           thereby
           also
           celerity
           commonly
           in
           dispatching
           of
           businesses
           ,
           and
           in
           defending
           the
           Common-wealth
           ,
           than
           where
           many
           Heads
           be
           ;
           lesse
           passions
           also
           ,
           in
           one
           man
           than
           in
           many
           ;
           as
           for
           example
           ,
           in
           Demecratia
           ,
           where
           the
           common
           people
           do
           bear
           the
           chief
           sway
           ,
           which
           is
           
             Bellua
             multorum
             capitum
          
           ,
           as
           Cicero
           wisely
           said
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           a
           Beast
           of
           many
           
           heads
           .
           Cicero
           l.
           1.
           
           
             Offic.
             Democratis
          
           .
           There
           is
           nothing
           but
           sedition
           ,
           trouble
           ,
           tumults
           ,
           outrages
           ,
           and
           injustices
           committed
           upon
           every
           little
           occasion
           ,
           especially
           where
           crafty
           and
           cunning
           men
           may
           be
           admitted
           to
           incense
           or
           asswage
           them
           with
           sugred
           words
           ,
           such
           as
           were
           the
           Oratours
           in
           Athens
           ,
           and
           other
           Cities
           of
           Greece
           ,
           that
           had
           this
           Government
           ,
           and
           the
           Tribunes
           of
           the
           People
           of
           Rome
           ,
           and
           other
           such
           popular
           and
           plausible
           men
           ,
           who
           could
           move
           the
           waves
           ,
           raise
           up
           the
           windes
           ,
           and
           inkindle
           the
           fire
           of
           the
           vulgar
           Peoples
           affections
           ,
           passions
           or
           furies
           at
           their
           pleasure
           ,
           by
           which
           we
           see
           that
           of
           all
           other
           Common
           wealths
           ,
           these
           of
           popular
           Government
           ,
           have
           soonest
           come
           to
           raine
           ,
           which
           might
           be
           shewed
           not
           onely
           by
           old
           examples
           of
           
             Greece
             ,
             Asia
          
           ,
           and
           Africa
           ,
           but
           also
           of
           many
           Cities
           of
           Italy
           ,
           as
           
             Florence
             ,
             Bolonia
             ,
             Siena
             ,
             Pisa
             ,
             Arezzo
             ,
             Spoleto
             ,
             Perugio
             ,
             Padua
             ,
          
           and
           others
           ,
           which
           upon
           the
           fall
           or
           diminution
           of
           the
           Roman
           Empire
           (
           under
           which
           they
           were
           before
           )
           took
           unto
           themselves
           popular
           Governments
           ,
           wherein
           they
           were
           so
           tossed
           with
           continual
           sedition
           ,
           mutinies
           ,
           and
           banding
           of
           Factions
           ,
           as
           they
           could
           never
           have
           end
           thereof
           ,
           untill
           after
           infinit
           murders
           ,
           massacres
           ,
           and
           inundation
           of
           bloud
           ,
           they
           came
           in
           the
           end
           to
           be
           under
           the
           Monarchy
           of
           some
           one
           Prince
           or
           other
           ,
           as
           at
           this
           day
           they
           remain
           :
           so
           that
           of
           all
           other
           Governments
           this
           is
           the
           worst
           .
        
         
           The
           second
           Forme
           ,
           which
           is
           called
           Oligarchia
           or
           Aristocratia
           (
           for
           that
           a
           few
           and
           those
           presumed
           to
           be
           the
           best
           ,
           are
           joyned
           together
           in
           Authority
           )
           as
           it
           doth
           participate
           something
           of
           both
           the
           other
           Governments
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           of
           Monarchia
           and
           Democratia
           ,
           or
           rather
           tempereth
           them
           both
           :
           so
           hath
           it
           both
           good
           and
           evil
           in
           it
           ,
           but
           yet
           inclineth
           more
           to
           the
           evil
           ,
           for
           the
           dis-union
           that
           commonly
           by
           man's
           infirmity
           and
           malice
           is
           among
           those
           Heads
           ,
           for
           which
           cause
           the
           States
           before
           named
           of
           Venice
           and
           Genua
           ,
           which
           were
           wont
           to
           have
           simply
           this
           Government
           of
           Aristocratia
           ,
           in
           that
           their
           Regiment
           was
           by
           certain
           chose
           Senatours
           ,
           were
           enforced
           in
           the
           end
           to
           chuse
           Dukes
           also
           ,
           as
           Heads
           of
           their
           Senates
           ,
           for
           avoiding
           of
           dissention
           ,
           and
           so
           they
           have
           at
           this
           day
           ,
           though
           their
           Authority
           be
           but
           small
           ,
           as
           hath
           been
           said
           .
        
         
           We
           see
           also
           by
           the
           examples
           of
           Carthage
           and
           Rome
           ,
           where
           Government
           of
           Aristocratia
           took
           place
           ,
           that
           the
           division
           and
           factions
           among
           the
           Senatours
           of
           Carthage
           ,
           was
           the
           cause
           why
           aid
           and
           succour
           was
           not
           sent
           to
           Hannibal
           their
           Captain
           in
           Italy
           after
           his
           so
           great
           and
           important
           victory
           at
           Cannas
           ,
           which
           was
           the
           very
           cause
           of
           the
           saving
           of
           the
           Roman
           Empire
           ,
           and
           the
           losse
           of
           their
           own
           :
           and
           also
           afterwards
           the
           emulations
           ,
           discord
           ,
           and
           dis
           union
           of
           the
           Roman
           Senatours
           among
           themselves
           in
           the
           affaires
           and
           contentions
           of
           Marius
           and
           Sylla
           ,
           and
           of
           Pompry
           and
           Caesar
           ,
           was
           the
           occasion
           of
           all
           their
           destruction
           ,
           and
           of
           their
           Common-wealth
           with
           them
           .
           
             Tit.
             Liv.
             l.
          
           30.
           
           
             Entrop
             l.
             3.
             
             Oros
             .
             l.
             5.
             
             &
          
           6.
           
        
         
           Evident
           then
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           of
           all
           other
           Governments
           the
           Monarchy
           is
           the
           best
           ,
           and
           least
           subject
           to
           the
           inconveniences
           that
           other
           Governments
           have
           ,
           and
           if
           the
           Prince
           that
           governeth
           alone
           ,
           and
           hath
           supreme
           authority
           to
           himselfe
           ,
           as
           he
           resembleth
           God
           in
           this
           point
           of
           sole
           Government
           ,
           so
           could
           he
           resemble
           him
           also
           ,
           in
           wise
           ,
           discreet
           ,
           and
           just
           Government
           ,
           and
           in
           ruling
           without
           passion
           ;
           no
           doubt
           ,
           but
           that
           nothing
           more
           excellent
           in
           the
           World
           could
           be
           desired
           for
           the
           perfect
           felicity
           of
           his
           Subjects
           :
           but
           for
           that
           a
           King
           or
           Prince
           is
           a
           man
           as
           others
           be
           ,
           and
           thereby
           not
           onely
           subject
           to
           errours
           in
           judgement
           ,
           but
           also
           to
           passionate
           affections
           in
           his
           will
           :
           for
           this
           cause
           ,
           it
           was
           necessary
           that
           the
           Common-wealth
           ,
           as
           it
           gave
           him
           this
           great
           power
           over
           them
           ,
           so
           it
           should
           assigne
           him
           also
           the
           best
           helpes
           that
           might
           be
           ,
           for
           directing
           and
           rectifying
           both
           his
           will
           and
           judgement
           ,
           and
           make
           him
           therein
           as
           like
           in
           Government
           to
           God
           ,
           whom
           he
           representeth
           ,
           as
           man's
           frailty
           can
           reach
           unto
           .
        
         
           For
           this
           consideration
           they
           assigned
           to
           him
           first
           of
           all
           the
           assistance
           and
           direction
           of
           Law
           ,
           whereby
           to
           governe
           ,
           which
           Law
           Aristotle
           saith
           ,
           
             Est
             meus
             quaelam
             nulle
             perturbata
             affectu
             ,
             Arist
             .
             l.
          
           3.
           
           
             Pol.
             c.
             ult
          
           .
           It
           is
           a
           certain
           minde
           disquieted
           with
           no
           disordinate
           affection
           ,
           as
           mens
           mindes
           commonly
           be
           ,
           for
           that
           when
           a
           Law
           is
           made
           ,
           for
           the
           most
           part
           ,
           it
           is
           made
           upon
           due
           considlration
           and
           deliberation
           ,
           and
           without
           perturbation
           of
           evil
           affections
           ,
           as
           anger
           ,
           envy
           ,
           hatred
           ,
           rashnesse
           ,
           or
           the
           like
           passions
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           referred
           to
           some
           good
           end
           and
           commodity
           of
           the
           Common-wealth
           ,
           which
           Law
           being
           once
           made
           ,
           remaineth
           so
           still
           without
           alteration
           or
           partial
           affection
           ,
           being
           indifferent
           to
           all
           ,
           and
           partial
           to
           none
           ,
           but
           telleth
           one
           tale
           to
           every
           man
           ;
           and
           in
           this
           it
           resembleth
           the
           perfection
           as
           it
           were
           of
           God
           himselfe
           ,
           for
           the
           which
           cause
           the
           said
           Philosopher
           in
           the
           same
           
           place
           addeth
           a
           notable
           wise
           saying
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           
             That
             he
             which
             joyneth
             a
             Law
             to
             governe
             with
             the
             Prince
             ,
             joyneth
             God
             to
             the
             Prince
             ,
             but
             be
             that
             joyneth
             to
             the
             Prince
             his
             affection
             to
             governe
             ,
             joyneth
             a
             beast
             .
             Ar.
             l.
          
           3.
           
           
             Pol.
             c.
          
           12.
           
           For
           that
           mens
           affections
           and
           concupiscences
           are
           common
           also
           to
           Beasts
           :
           so
           that
           a
           Prince
           ruling
           by
           Law
           is
           more
           than
           a
           man
           ,
           or
           a
           man
           deified
           ,
           and
           a
           Prince
           ruling
           by
           affections
           ,
           is
           lesse
           than
           a
           man
           ,
           or
           a
           man
           brutified
           .
           In
           another
           place
           also
           the
           same
           Philosopher
           saith
           ,
           that
           a
           Prince
           that
           leaveth
           Law
           and
           ruleth
           himselfe
           and
           others
           by
           his
           own
           appetite
           and
           affections
           ,
           
             Of
             all
             creatures
             is
             the
             worst
             ,
             and
             of
             all
             beasts
             is
             the
             most
             furious
             and
             dangerous
             .
             Arist
             .
             l.
             1.
             
             Pol.
             c.
          
           2.
           
           For
           that
           nothing
           is
           so
           outragious
           ,
           as
           injustice
           armed
           ,
           and
           no
           armour
           is
           so
           strong
           ,
           as
           wit
           and
           authority
           .
           whereof
           the
           first
           he
           hath
           in
           that
           he
           is
           a
           man
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           in
           that
           he
           is
           a
           Prince
           .
        
         
           For
           this
           cause
           then
           all
           Common-wealths
           have
           prescribed
           Lawes
           unto
           their
           Princes
           ,
           to
           govern
           thereby
           ,
           as
           by
           a
           most
           excellent
           ,
           certain
           and
           immutable
           rule
           ;
           to
           which
           sense
           Cicero
           said
           ,
           
             Leges
             sunt
             inventae
             ut
             omnibus
             semper
             una
             &
             eadem
             voce
             loquerentur
          
           ;
           Lawes
           were
           invented
           to
           the
           end
           they
           should
           speak
           in
           one
           and
           the
           selfe
           same
           sense
           to
           all
           men
           
             Cic.
             l.
             2.
             
             Offic.
          
           For
           which
           very
           reason
           in
           like
           manner
           these
           Lawes
           have
           been
           called
           by
           Philosophers
           a
           rule
           or
           square
           ,
           inflexible
           ,
           and
           by
           Aristotle
           in
           particular
           ,
           a
           minde
           without
           passion
           ,
           as
           hath
           been
           said
           ,
           but
           the
           Prophet
           David
           who
           was
           also
           a
           Prince
           and
           King
           ,
           seemeth
           to
           call
           it
           by
           the
           name
           of
           Discipline
           ,
           for
           that
           as
           Discipline
           doth
           keep
           all
           the
           parts
           of
           a
           man
           or
           of
           a
           particular
           house
           in
           order
           ,
           so
           Law
           well
           ministred
           keepeth
           all
           the
           parts
           of
           a
           Common-wealth
           in
           good
           order
           ,
           and
           to
           shew
           how
           securely
           God
           exacteth
           this
           at
           all
           Princes
           hands
           ,
           he
           saith
           these
           words
           ,
           
             And
             now
             learn
             ye
             Kings
             and
             be
             instructed
             ,
             ye
             that
             judge
             the
             World
             ,
             serve
             God
             in
             fear
             ,
             and
             rejoyce
             in
             him
             with
             trembling
             ,
             imbrace
             ye
             discipline
             ,
             least
             he
             enter
             into
             wrath
             ,
             and
             so
             ye
             perish
             from
             the
             way
             of
             righteousnesse
             .
             Psal
             .
          
           2.
           
           Which
           words
           being
           uttered
           by
           a
           Prophet
           and
           King
           do
           contain
           divers
           points
           of
           much
           consideration
           for
           this
           purpose
           ;
           as
           first
           ,
           that
           Kings
           and
           Princes
           are
           bound
           to
           learne
           Law
           and
           Discipline
           :
           and
           secondly
           ,
           to
           observe
           the
           same
           with
           great
           humility
           and
           fear
           of
           Gods
           wrath
           :
           and
           thirdly
           ,
           that
           if
           they
           do
           not
           ,
           they
           shall
           perish
           from
           the
           way
           of
           righteousnesse
           ,
           as
           though
           the
           greatest
           plague
           of
           all
           to
           a
           Prince
           were
           to
           lose
           the
           way
           of
           righteousnesse
           ,
           law
           and
           reason
           in
           his
           Government
           ,
           and
           to
           give
           himselfe
           over
           to
           passion
           ,
           and
           his
           own
           will
           ,
           whereby
           they
           are
           sure
           to
           come
           to
           shipwracke
           :
           and
           thus
           much
           of
           the
           first
           helpe
           .
        
         
           The
           second
           helpe
           that
           Common-wealths
           have
           given
           to
           their
           Kings
           and
           Princes
           ,
           especially
           in
           later
           Ages
           ,
           hath
           been
           certain
           Councels
           and
           Councelours
           with
           whom
           to
           consult
           in
           matters
           of
           most
           importance
           ,
           as
           we
           see
           the
           Parliaments
           in
           England
           and
           France
           ,
           the
           Courts
           in
           Spain
           ,
           and
           Diets
           in
           Germany
           ,
           without
           which
           no
           matter
           of
           great
           moment
           can
           be
           concluded
           ;
           and
           besides
           this
           ,
           commonly
           every
           King
           hath
           his
           Privy
           Councel
           ,
           whom
           he
           is
           bound
           to
           hear
           ,
           and
           this
           was
           done
           to
           temper
           somewhat
           the
           absolute
           forme
           of
           a
           Monarchy
           ,
           whose
           danger
           is
           by
           reason
           of
           his
           sole
           Authority
           to
           fall
           into
           tyranny
           ,
           as
           Aristotle
           wisely
           noteth
           in
           his
           fourth
           Book
           of
           Politiques
           ,
           shewing
           the
           inconvenience
           or
           dangers
           of
           this
           Government
           ;
           which
           is
           the
           cause
           that
           we
           have
           few
           or
           no
           simple
           Monarchies
           now
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           especially
           among
           Christians
           ,
           but
           all
           are
           mixt
           lightly
           with
           divers
           points
           of
           the
           other
           two
           formes
           of
           Government
           also
           ;
           and
           namely
           in
           England
           all
           three
           do
           enter
           more
           or
           lesse
           ;
           for
           in
           that
           there
           is
           one
           King
           or
           Queen
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           Monarchy
           ;
           in
           that
           it
           hath
           certain
           Councels
           which
           must
           be
           heard
           :
           it
           participateth
           of
           Aristocratia
           ,
           and
           in
           that
           the
           Commonalty
           have
           their
           voyces
           and
           Burgesses
           in
           Parliament
           ,
           it
           taketh
           part
           also
           of
           Democratia
           ,
           or
           popular
           Government
           ,
           
             All
             which
             linitations
             of
             the
             Princes
             absolute
             Authority
             ,
             as
             you
             see
             ,
             do
             come
             from
             the
             Common-wealth
             ,
             as
             having
             authority
             above
             their
             Princes
             for
             their
             restraint
             to
             the
             good
             of
             the
             Realme
             .
          
        
         
           From
           like
           Authority
           ,
           and
           for
           like
           considerations
           have
           come
           the
           limitations
           of
           other
           Kings
           and
           kingly
           power
           in
           all
           times
           and
           Countries
           ,
           from
           the
           beginning
           ,
           both
           touching
           themselves
           and
           their
           posterity
           and
           successours
           ,
           as
           briefly
           in
           this
           place
           I
           shall
           declare
           .
        
         
           And
           first
           of
           all
           ,
           if
           we
           will
           consider
           the
           two
           most
           renowned
           and
           allowed
           States
           of
           all
           the
           World
           ,
           I
           mean
           of
           the
           Romans
           and
           Grecians
           ,
           we
           shall
           finde
           that
           both
           of
           them
           began
           with
           Kings
           ,
           but
           yet
           with
           farre
           different
           Lawes
           and
           restraints
           about
           their
           Authorities
           ;
           for
           in
           Rome
           the
           Kings
           that
           succeeded
           Romulus
           their
           first
           Founder
           ,
           had
           as
           great
           and
           absolute
           Authority
           as
           ours
           have
           now
           
           a
           dayes
           ,
           but
           yet
           their
           children
           or
           next
           in
           bloud
           succeeded
           them
           not
           of
           necessity
           ,
           but
           new
           Kings
           were
           chosen
           partly
           by
           the
           Senate
           ,
           and
           partly
           by
           the
           people
           ,
           as
           
             Titus
             Livius
          
           testifieth
           ,
           
             Livil
             .
             1
             dec
          
           .
           1.
           
           So
           as
           of
           three
           most
           excellent
           Kings
           that
           ensued
           immediatly
           after
           Romulus
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           
             Numa
             Pompilius
             ,
             Tullius
             Hostilius
          
           ,
           and
           
             Tarquinius
             Priscus
          
           ,
           none
           of
           them
           were
           of
           the
           Bloud
           Royal
           ,
           nor
           of
           kin
           the
           one
           to
           the
           other
           ,
           no
           nor
           yet
           Romans
           borne
           ,
           but
           chosen
           rather
           from
           among
           strangers
           ,
           for
           their
           vertue
           and
           valour
           ,
           and
           that
           by
           election
           of
           the
           Senate
           and
           consent
           of
           the
           People
           .
        
         
           In
           Grecce
           ,
           and
           namely
           among
           the
           Lacedemonians
           ,
           which
           was
           the
           most
           eminent
           Kingdom
           among
           others
           at
           that
           time
           ,
           the
           succession
           of
           children
           after
           their
           fathers
           was
           more
           certain
           ,
           but
           yet
           Aristotle
           noteth
           ,
           
             Arist
             .
             l.
             2.
             c.
             8.
             
             Pol.
             Plutarch
             .
             in
             Lycurg
             .
          
           Their
           authority
           and
           power
           was
           so
           restrained
           by
           certain
           Officers
           of
           the
           people
           named
           Ephori
           (
           which
           commonly
           were
           five
           in
           number
           )
           as
           they
           were
           not
           onely
           checked
           and
           chastened
           by
           them
           ,
           if
           occasion
           served
           ,
           but
           also
           deprived
           and
           somtimes
           put
           to
           death
           ;
           for
           which
           cause
           the
           said
           Philosopher
           did
           justly
           mislike
           this
           eminent
           jurisdiction
           of
           the
           Ephori
           over
           their
           Kings
           :
           but
           yet
           hereby
           we
           see
           what
           authority
           the
           Common-wealth
           had
           in
           this
           case
           ,
           and
           what
           their
           meaning
           was
           in
           making
           Lawes
           ,
           &
           restraining
           their
           Kings
           power
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           thereby
           the
           more
           to
           binde
           them
           to
           do
           justice
           ,
           which
           Cicero
           in
           his
           Offices
           uttereth
           in
           these
           words
           ,
           
             Justitiae
             fruendae
             causa
             apud
             majores
             nostros
             &
             in
             Asia
             ,
             &
             in
             Europa
             bene
             morati
             Reges
             olim
             sunt
             constiti
             ,
             &c.
             at
             cum
             jus
             aquabile
             ab
             〈◊〉
             viro
             homines
             non
             consequerentur
             ,
             inventae
             sunt
             leges
             .
             Cic.
             l.
             2.
             
             Offic.
          
           Good
           Kings
           were
           appointed
           in
           old
           time
           among
           our
           Ancestours
           in
           Asia
           and
           Europe
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           thereby
           to
           obtain
           justice
           ,
           but
           when
           men
           could
           not
           obtain
           equal
           justice
           at
           one
           mans
           hands
           ,
           they
           invented
           Lawes
           .
        
         
           The
           same
           reason
           yeildeth
           the
           same
           Philosopher
           in
           another
           place
           ,
           not
           onely
           of
           the
           first
           institution
           of
           Kingdomes
           ,
           but
           also
           of
           the
           change
           thereof
           again
           into
           other
           Government
           ,
           when
           these
           were
           abused
           .
           
             Omnes
             antiquae
             gentes
             regibus
             quondam
             paruerunt
             ,
             &c.
             
             Cic.
             l.
             3.
             de
             legibus
             .
          
           That
           is
           ,
           
             All
             old
             Nations
             did
             live
             under
             Kingdomes
             at
             the
             beginning
             ,
             which
             kinde
             of
             Government
             first
             they
             gave
             unto
             the
             most
             just
             ,
             and
             wisest
             men
             which
             they
             could
             finde
             ,
             and
             also
             after
             for
             love
             of
             them
             ,
             they
             gave
             the
             same
             to
             their
             posterity
             or
             next
             in
             kin
             ,
             as
             now
             also
             it
             remaineth
             where
             kingly
             Government
             is
             in
             use
             :
             but
             other
             Countries
             which
             liked
             not
             that
             forme
             of
             Government
             ,
             and
             have
             shaken
             it
             off
             ,
             have
             done
             it
             not
             that
             they
             will
             not
             be
             under
             any
             ,
             but
             for
             that
             they
             will
             not
             be
             ever
             under
             one
             onely
             .
          
        
         
           Thus
           far
           Cicero
           ,
           and
           speaketh
           this
           principally
           in
           defence
           of
           his
           own
           Common-wealth
           I
           mean
           the
           Roman
           :
           which
           had
           cast
           off
           that
           kinde
           of
           Government
           ,
           as
           before
           hath
           been
           said
           ,
           for
           the
           offence
           they
           had
           taken
           against
           certain
           Kings
           of
           theirs
           ,
           and
           first
           of
           all
           ,
           against
           Romulus
           himselfe
           their
           first
           Founder
           ,
           for
           reigning
           at
           his
           pleasure
           without
           law
           ,
           as
           
             Titus
             Livius
          
           testifieth
           ,
           for
           which
           cause
           the
           Senatours
           at
           length
           slew
           him
           ,
           and
           cut
           him
           in
           small
           pieces
           .
           And
           afterwards
           they
           were
           greatly
           grieved
           at
           the
           entring
           of
           
             Scrvius
             Tullius
          
           their
           sixth
           King
           ,
           for
           that
           he
           gat
           the
           Crown
           by
           fraud
           and
           not
           by
           Election
           of
           the
           Senate
           ,
           and
           special
           approbation
           of
           the
           people
           ,
           as
           he
           should
           have
           done
           :
           but
           most
           of
           all
           they
           were
           exasperated
           by
           the
           proceeding
           of
           their
           seventh
           King
           named
           
             Lucius
             Tarquinius
          
           ,
           sirnamed
           the
           proud
           ,
           who
           for
           that
           he
           neglected
           the
           Lawes
           of
           Government
           prescribed
           to
           him
           by
           the
           Common-wealth
           ,
           as
           namely
           in
           that
           he
           consulted
           not
           with
           the
           Senate
           in
           matters
           of
           great
           importance
           ,
           and
           for
           that
           he
           made
           War
           and
           Peace
           of
           his
           own
           head
           ,
           and
           for
           for
           that
           he
           appointed
           to
           himselfe
           a
           Guard
           ,
           as
           though
           he
           had
           mistrusted
           the
           People
           ,
           and
           for
           that
           he
           did
           use
           injustice
           to
           divers
           particular
           men
           ,
           and
           suffered
           his
           children
           to
           be
           insolent
           ,
           he
           was
           expelled
           with
           all
           his
           posterity
           ,
           and
           the
           Government
           of
           Rome
           changed
           from
           a
           Kingdom
           unto
           the
           Regiment
           of
           Consuls
           ,
           after
           two
           hundred
           yeares
           that
           the
           other
           had
           endured
           .
        
         
           And
           thus
           much
           of
           those
           Kingdomes
           of
           Italy
           and
           Greece
           :
           and
           if
           likewise
           we
           will
           look
           upon
           other
           Kingdomes
           of
           Europe
           ,
           we
           shall
           see
           the
           very
           same
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           that
           every
           Kingdom
           and
           Countrey
           hath
           his
           particular
           Lawes
           prescribed
           to
           their
           Kings
           by
           the
           Common
           wealth
           ,
           both
           for
           their
           Government
           ,
           Authority
           ,
           and
           Succession
           in
           the
           same
           :
           for
           if
           we
           behold
           the
           Roman
           Empire
           it selfe
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           at
           this
           day
           annexed
           to
           the
           German
           Electours
           ,
           though
           it
           be
           first
           in
           Dignity
           among
           Christian
           Princes
           ,
           yet
           shall
           we
           see
           it
           so
           restrained
           by
           particular
           Lawes
           ,
           as
           the
           Emperour
           can
           do
           much
           lesse
           in
           his
           State
           than
           other
           Kings
           in
           theirs
           ,
           for
           he
           can
           neither
           make
           War
           ,
           nor
           exact
           any
           contribution
           of
           men
           ,
           or
           money
           ,
           thereunto
           ,
           but
           by
           the
           free
           leave
           and
           consent
           of
           all
           the
           States
           of
           
           the
           German
           Die●
           or
           Parliament
           ,
           and
           for
           his
           children
           or
           next
           in
           kin
           ,
           they
           have
           no
           action
           ,
           interest
           ,
           or
           pretence
           at
           all
           to
           succeed
           in
           their
           Fathers
           Dignity
           ,
           but
           onely
           by
           free
           Election
           ,
           if
           they
           shall
           be
           thought
           worthy
           nay
           ,
           one
           of
           the
           chiefest
           points
           that
           the
           Emperour
           must
           swear
           at
           his
           entrance
           ,
           as
           Sleydan
           writeth
           ,
           
             Sleydan
             l.
             8.
             
             Anno
          
           1532.
           is
           this
           ,
           
             That
             he
             shall
             never
             go
             about
             to
             make
             the
             Dignity
             of
             the
             Emperour
             peculiar
             or
             bereditary
             to
             his
             Family
             ,
             but
             leave
             it
             unto
             the
             seven
             Electours
             free
             in
             their
             power
             ,
             to
             chuse
             his
             Successour
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Law
             made
             by
             the
          
           Pope
           ●regory
           
             the
             fifth
             ,
             and
             the
             Emperour
          
           Charles
           
             the
             fourth
             in
             this
             behalfe
             .
             Blond
             .
             Dicad
             .
             2.
             l.
             3.
             
             Crant
             .
             l.
             c.
          
           25.
           
        
         
           The
           Kingdomes
           of
           Poloma
           and
           Bohemia
           do
           go
           much
           after
           the
           same
           fashion
           ,
           both
           for
           their
           restrant
           of
           power
           ,
           and
           succession
           to
           their
           Kings
           .
           For
           first
           touching
           their
           Authority
           ,
           they
           have
           great
           limitation
           ,
           neither
           can
           they
           do
           any
           thing
           of
           great
           moment
           ,
           without
           the
           consent
           of
           certain
           principal
           men
           called
           Palatines
           or
           Castellians
           ,
           neither
           may
           their
           children
           or
           next
           of
           Bloud
           succeed
           except
           they
           be
           chosen
           ,
           as
           in
           the
           Empire
           .
           
             Herbert
             .
             l.
             9.
             
             Hist
             .
             Pol.
             Cromerus
             l.
             3.
             
             Hist
             .
             Polon
             .
          
        
         
           In
           
             Spain
             ,
             France
          
           ,
           and
           England
           ,
           the
           priviledges
           of
           Kings
           are
           farre
           more
           eminent
           in
           both
           these
           points
           ,
           for
           that
           both
           their
           Authority
           is
           much
           more
           absolute
           ,
           and
           their
           next
           in
           Bloud
           do
           ordinarily
           succeed
           ,
           but
           yet
           in
           different
           manner
           ;
           for
           as
           touching
           authority
           ,
           it
           seemeth
           that
           the
           Kings
           of
           Spain
           and
           France
           ,
           have
           greater
           than
           the
           King
           of
           England
           ,
           for
           that
           every
           ordination
           of
           these
           two
           Kings
           is
           Law
           in
           it selfe
           ,
           without
           further
           approbation
           of
           the
           Common-wealth
           ,
           which
           holdeth
           not
           in
           England
           ,
           where
           no
           general
           Law
           can
           be
           made
           without
           consent
           of
           Parliament
           ;
           but
           in
           the
           other
           point
           of
           Succession
           ,
           it
           appeareth
           that
           the
           restraint
           is
           farre
           greater
           in
           those
           other
           two
           Countries
           than
           in
           England
           ,
           for
           that
           in
           Spain
           the
           next
           in
           Bloud
           cannot
           succeed
           be
           he
           never
           so
           lawfully
           descended
           ,
           but
           by
           a
           new
           approbation
           of
           the
           Nobility
           ,
           and
           States
           of
           the
           Realme
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           expresly
           set
           down
           in
           the
           two
           ancient
           Councels
           of
           Tolledo
           the
           fourth
           and
           fifth
           ,
           
             Concil
             .
             blet
             .
             4.
             c.
             74.
             &
             coneil
             .
             s
             .
             c.
          
           3.
           
           In
           confirmation
           whereof
           we
           see
           at
           this
           day
           ,
           that
           the
           King
           of
           Spain's
           own
           son
           ,
           cannot
           succeed
           nor
           be
           called
           Prince
           ,
           except
           he
           be
           first
           sworne
           by
           the
           said
           Nobility
           and
           States
           in
           token
           of
           their
           new
           consent
           ;
           and
           so
           we
           have
           seen
           it
           practised
           in
           our
           dayes
           towards
           three
           or
           four
           of
           king
           Philips
           children
           ,
           which
           have
           succeeded
           the
           one
           after
           the
           other
           in
           the
           Title
           of
           Princes
           of
           Spain
           ,
           and
           at
           every
           change
           a
           new
           Oath
           required
           at
           the
           Subjects
           hands
           ,
           for
           their
           admission
           to
           the
           said
           Dignity
           ,
           which
           is
           not
           used
           in
           the
           Kings
           children
           of
           France
           or
           England
           .
        
         
           In
           France
           the
           World
           knoweth
           ,
           how
           Women
           are
           not
           admitted
           to
           succeed
           in
           the
           Crown
           be
           they
           never
           so
           near
           in
           Bloud
           ,
           neither
           any
           of
           their
           Issue
           ,
           though
           it
           be
           Male
           ;
           for
           which
           cause
           I
           doubt
           not
           but
           you
           remember
           how
           King
           Edward
           the
           third
           of
           England
           ,
           though
           he
           were
           son
           and
           heir
           unto
           a
           daughter
           of
           France
           ,
           whose
           three
           brethren
           were
           kings
           ,
           and
           left
           her
           sole
           heir
           to
           her
           father
           king
           Philip
           the
           fourth
           sirnamed
           the
           Fair
           ,
           yet
           was
           he
           put
           by
           the
           Crown
           ,
           
             Anne
             1340.
             
             Anil
             .
             hist
             .
             Franc.
             l.
             2.
             
             Gerard.
             du
             Haylan
             .
             l.
             14.
             hist
             .
             Franc.
          
           as
           also
           was
           the
           king
           of
           Navar
           at
           the
           same
           time
           ,
           who
           was
           son
           and
           heir
           unto
           this
           womans
           eldest
           brothers
           daughter
           ,
           named
           
             Lewis
             Huttin
          
           king
           of
           France
           ,
           (
           which
           king
           of
           Nav●r
           thereby
           seemed
           also
           to
           be
           before
           king
           Edward
           of
           England
           )
           but
           yet
           were
           they
           both
           put
           by
           it
           ,
           and
           
             Philip
             de
             Vallois
          
           ,
           a
           brothers
           son
           of
           Philip
           the
           fair
           ,
           was
           preferred
           to
           it
           ,
           by
           general
           decree
           of
           the
           States
           of
           France
           ,
           and
           by
           verdict
           of
           the
           whole
           Parliament
           of
           Paris
           ,
           gathered
           about
           the
           same
           affaires
           .
           
             Franc.
             Belfor
             .
             l.
             5.
             c.
             1.
             
             Anno
          
           1327.
           
        
         
           Neither
           did
           it
           avail
           ,
           that
           the
           two
           kings
           aforesaid
           alleadged
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           against
           reason
           and
           conscience
           ,
           and
           custome
           of
           all
           Nations
           ,
           to
           exclude
           women
           ,
           from
           the
           Succession
           of
           the
           Crown
           which
           appertained
           unto
           them
           by
           propinquity
           of
           Bloud
           ,
           seeing
           both
           Nature
           and
           God
           hath
           made
           them
           capable
           of
           such
           Succession
           every
           where
           ,
           as
           it
           appeareth
           by
           example
           of
           all
           other
           Nations
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           old
           Testament
           among
           the
           people
           of
           God
           it selfe
           ,
           where
           we
           see
           Women
           have
           been
           admitted
           ,
           unto
           kingdomes
           by
           succession
           ,
           but
           all
           this
           (
           I
           say
           )
           prevailed
           not
           ,
           with
           the
           French
           as
           it
           did
           not
           also
           since
           for
           the
           admission
           of
           
             Dona
             Isabella
             Eugenia
             Clara
             ,
             Infanta
             of
             Spain
             ,
          
           unto
           the
           said
           Crown
           of
           France
           ,
           though
           by
           dissent
           of
           Bloud
           there
           be
           no
           question
           of
           her
           next
           propinquity
           ,
           for
           that
           she
           was
           the
           eldest
           childe
           of
           the
           king's
           eldest
           sister
           .
        
         
           The
           like
           exclusion
           was
           then
           made
           against
           the
           prince
           of
           Lorain
           ,
           though
           he
           was
           a
           man
           and
           nephew
           to
           the
           king
           ,
           for
           that
           his
           Title
           was
           by
           a
           Woman
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           his
           mother
           ,
           that
           was
           younger
           sister
           unto
           king
           Henry
           of
           France
           .
        
         
           And
           albeit
           the
           Law
           called
           Salica
           by
           the
           French-men
           ,
           by
           vertue
           whereof
           they
           pretend
           to
           exclude
           
           the
           Succession
           of
           Women
           ,
           be
           no
           very
           ancient
           Law
           ,
           as
           the
           French
           themselves
           do
           confesse
           ,
           and
           much
           lesse
           made
           by
           Pharamond
           their
           first
           king
           ,
           or
           in
           those
           ancient
           times
           as
           others
           without
           ground
           do
           affirme
           .
           
             Gerard.
             du
             Hail
             .
             l.
             13.
             hist
             .
             Fra●c
             .
             &
             Anno
             1317.
             &
             l.
             14.
             
             Anno
             1328
             &
             l.
             3.
             de
             l'Estat
             defrunce
             .
          
           Yet
           do
           we
           see
           that
           it
           is
           sufficient
           ,
           to
           binde
           all
           Princes
           and
           Subjects
           of
           that
           Realme
           ,
           to
           observe
           the
           same
           ,
           and
           to
           alter
           the
           course
           of
           natural
           Discent
           ,
           and
           nearnesse
           of
           Bloud
           ,
           as
           we
           have
           seen
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           king
           of
           Navar
           and
           some
           others
           of
           his
           race
           by
           vertue
           of
           this
           onely
           Law
           did
           pretend
           to
           be
           next
           in
           Succession
           to
           this
           goodly
           Crown
           ,
           though
           in
           nearnesse
           of
           Bloud
           they
           were
           farther
           off
           ,
           by
           many
           degrees
           from
           king
           Henry
           the
           third
           ,
           than
           either
           the
           foresaid
           Infanta
           of
           Spain
           ,
           or
           the
           prince
           of
           Lorain
           ,
           who
           were
           children
           of
           his
           own
           sisters
           ,
           which
           point
           yet
           in
           England
           were
           great
           disorder
           ,
           and
           would
           not
           be
           suffered
           ,
           for
           that
           our
           Lawes
           are
           otherwise
           ,
           and
           who
           made
           these
           Lawes
           ,
           but
           the
           Common-wealth
           it selfe
           .
        
         
           By
           all
           which
           we
           see
           that
           divers
           Kingdomes
           ,
           have
           divers
           lawes
           and
           customes
           in
           the
           matter
           of
           succession
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           is
           not
           enough
           for
           a
           man
           to
           alleage
           bare
           propinquity
           of
           blood
           ,
           thereby
           to
           prevaile
           ,
           for
           that
           he
           may
           be
           excluded
           or
           put
           back
           by
           divers
           other
           circumstances
           ,
           for
           sundry
           other
           reasons
           which
           afterward
           we
           shall
           discusse
           .
        
         
           Yea
           ,
           not
           onely
           in
           this
           point
           hath
           the
           common-wealth
           authority
           to
           put
           back
           the
           next
           inheritors
           upon
           lawfull
           considerations
           ,
           but
           also
           
             to
             dispossesse
             them
             that
             have
             bin
             lawfully
             put
             in
             possession
             ,
             if
             they
             fulfill
             not
             the
             lawes
             and
             conditions
             ,
             by
             which
             and
             for
             which
             ,
             their
             dignitie
             was
             given
             them
             .
          
           Which
           point
           as
           it
           cannot
           serve
           for
           wicked
           men
           to
           be
           troublesome
           unto
           their
           Governours
           ,
           for
           their
           own
           interests
           or
           appetites
           ,
           so
           yet
           when
           it
           is
           done
           upon
           just
           and
           urgent
           causes
           and
           by
           publique
           authority
           of
           the
           whole
           body
           the
           justice
           thereof
           is
           playne
           ,
           not
           onely
           by
           the
           grounds
           and
           reasons
           before
           alleaged
           ,
           but
           also
           by
           those
           examples
           of
           the
           Romans
           and
           Grecians
           already
           mentioned
           ,
           who
           lawfully
           deposed
           their
           Kings
           upon
           just
           considerations
           ,
           and
           changed
           also
           their
           Monarchie
           and
           Kingly
           Government
           ,
           into
           other
           forme
           of
           regiment
           ,
           And
           it
           might
           be
           proved
           also
           ,
           by
           examples
           of
           all
           other
           nations
           ,
           and
           this
           perhaps
           with
           a
           circumstance
           which
           every
           man
           considereth
           not
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           
             That
             God
             hath
             wonderfully
             concurred
             (
             for
             the
             most
             part
             .
             )
             with
             such
             juditiall
             acts
             of
             the
             common-Wealth
             against
             their
             evill
             Princes
             ,
             not
             onely
             in
             prospering
             the
             same
             ,
             but
             by
             giving
             them
             also
             commonly
             some
             notable
             successor
             in
             place
             of
             the
             deposed
             ,
             thereby
             hath
             to
             justify
             the
             fact
             ,
             and
             to
             remedy
             the
             fault
             of
             him
             that
             went
             before
             .
          
        
         
           I
           am
           far
           from
           the
           opinion
           of
           those
           people
           of
           our
           dayes
           ,
           or
           of
           old
           ,
           who
           make
           so
           little
           account
           of
           their
           duty
           towards
           Princes
           ,
           as
           be
           their
           title
           what
           it
           will
           ,
           yet
           for
           every
           mislike
           of
           their
           owne
           they
           are
           ready
           to
           band
           against
           them
           wheresoever
           they
           thinke
           they
           may
           make
           their
           party
           good
           ,
           inventing
           a
           thousand
           calumniations
           for
           their
           discredit
           without
           conscience
           or
           reason
           ,
           whom
           in
           deed
           I
           do
           thinke
           to
           have
           little
           conscience
           or
           none
           at
           all
           but
           rather
           to
           be
           those
           whom
           the
           Apostles
           Peter
           and
           Jude
           did
           speake
           of
           when
           they
           said
           .
           
             Novit
             Dominus
             iuiquos
             in
             diem
             judicii
             reservare
             ,
             cruciandos
             ,
             magis
             autem
             eos
             qui
             dominitionem
             contemnunt
             ,
             audaces
             ,
             sbi
             placentes
             ,
             &c.
             
             2
             Pet
          
           2
           10.
           
           J●de
           8.
           
           God
           knoweth
           how
           to
           reserve
           the
           wicked
           unto
           the
           day
           of
           judgement
           ,
           there
           to
           be
           tormented
           ,
           but
           much
           more
           those
           which
           do
           contemne
           domination
           or
           government
           ,
           and
           are
           bold
           and
           liking
           of
           themselves
           .
        
         
           Nay
           further
           ,
           I
           am
           of
           opinion
           ,
           that
           whatsoever
           a
           Princes
           Title
           be
           ,
           if
           once
           he
           be
           settled
           in
           the
           Crown
           ,
           and
           admitted
           by
           the
           Common-wealth
           (
           for
           of
           all
           other
           holds
           I
           esteem
           the
           tenure
           of
           a
           Crown
           )
           if
           so
           it
           may
           be
           termed
           (
           the
           most
           irregular
           and
           exraordinary
           )
           every
           man
           is
           bound
           to
           settle
           his
           conscience
           to
           obey
           the
           same
           ,
           
             In
             all
             that
             lawfully
             he
             may
             command
             ,
          
           and
           this
           without
           examination
           of
           his
           Title
           or
           Interest
           ,
           for
           that
           God
           disposeth
           of
           kingdomes
           ,
           and
           worketh
           his
           will
           in
           princes
           affaires
           ,
           as
           he
           pleaseth
           ,
           and
           this
           by
           extraordinary
           meanes
           oftentimes
           ,
           so
           that
           if
           we
           should
           examine
           the
           Titles
           at
           this
           day
           of
           all
           the
           princes
           in
           Christendom
           by
           the
           ordinary
           rule
           of
           private
           mens
           rights
           ,
           successions
           ,
           or
           tenures
           ,
           should
           finde
           so
           many
           knots
           and
           difficulties
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           hard
           for
           any
           to
           make
           the
           same
           plain
           ,
           but
           onely
           the
           supreme
           Law
           of
           God's
           disposition
           ,
           which
           can
           dispence
           in
           what
           he
           listeth
           .
        
         
           This
           is
           my
           opinion
           in
           this
           behalfe
           for
           true
           and
           quiet
           obedience
           ,
           and
           yet
           on
           the
           other
           side
           ,
           as
           farre
           off
           am
           I
           from
           the
           abject
           and
           wicked
           flattery
           of
           such
           as
           affirme
           princes
           to
           be
           subject
           to
           no
           Law
           or
           limitation
           at
           all
           ,
           either
           in
           authority
           ,
           government
           ,
           life
           ,
           or
           succession
           ,
           but
           as
           though
           by
           
           Nature
           they
           had
           been
           created
           kings
           from
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           or
           as
           though
           the
           Common-wealth
           had
           been
           made
           for
           them
           ,
           and
           not
           they
           for
           the
           Common-wealth
           ,
           or
           as
           though
           they
           had
           begotten
           or
           purchased
           ,
           or
           given
           life
           to
           the
           Weal-publique
           ,
           and
           not
           that
           the
           Weal-publique
           had
           exalted
           them
           ,
           or
           given
           them
           their
           authority
           ,
           honour
           ,
           and
           dignity
           ;
           so
           these
           flatterers
           do
           free
           them
           for
           all
           obligation
           ,
           duty
           ,
           reverence
           ,
           or
           respect
           unto
           the
           whole
           Body
           ,
           where
           of
           they
           are
           the
           Heads
           ;
           nay
           ,
           expresly
           they
           say
           and
           affirme
           ,
           that
           
             All
             mens
             goods
             ,
             bodies
             ,
             and
             lives
             ,
             are
             the
             Princes
             at
             their
             pleasures
             to
             dispose
             of
             ;
             that
             they
             are
             under
             no
             Law
             or
             account-giving
             whatsoever
             ,
             that
             they
             succeed
             by
             Nature
             and
             generation
             onely
             ,
             and
             not
             by
             any
             authority
             ,
             admission
             ,
             or
             approbation
             of
             the
             Common-wealth
             ,
             and
             that
             consequently
             no
             merit
             or
             demerit
             of
             their
             perso
             is
             to
             be
             respected
             ,
             nor
             any
             consideration
             of
             their
             Na●ures
             or
             qualities
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             of
             capacity
             ,
             disposition
             ,
             or
             other
             personal
             circumstances
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             had
             or
             admitted
             ,
             and
             do
             they
             what
             they
             list
             ,
             no
             authority
             is
             there
             under
             God
             to
             cha●ten
             them
             .
          
        
         
           All
           these
           absurd
           paradoxes
           have
           some
           men
           of
           our
           dayes
           uttered
           in
           flattery
           of
           princes
           ,
           to
           defend
           a
           kings
           Title
           with
           assertions
           and
           propositions
           ,
           do
           destroy
           all
           Law
           of
           reason
           ,
           conscience
           ,
           and
           Common-wealth
           ,
           and
           do
           bring
           all
           to
           such
           absolute
           tyranny
           as
           no
           Realme
           ever
           did
           or
           could
           suffer
           among
           civil
           people
           ,
           no
           not
           under
           the
           dominion
           of
           the
           Turke
           himselfe
           at
           this
           day
           ,
           where
           yet
           some
           proportion
           of
           equity
           is
           held
           between
           the
           prince
           and
           the
           people
           ,
           both
           in
           Government
           and
           Succession
           ,
           though
           nothing
           so
           much
           as
           in
           Christian
           Nations
           .
        
         
           To
           avoid
           these
           two
           extremes
           ,
           as
           all
           the
           duty
           ,
           reverence
           ,
           love
           ,
           and
           obedience
           before
           name●
           ,
           is
           to
           be
           yeelded
           unto
           every
           Prince
           which
           the
           common-wealth
           hath
           once
           established
           :
           so
           
             yet
             retaineth
             still
             the
             common-wealth
             her
             authority
             ,
             not
             onely
             to
             restrain
             the
             same
             Prince
             ,
             if
             he
             be
             exor●itant
             ,
             but
             also
             to
             chasten
             and
             remove
             him
             ,
             upon
             due
             and
             weighty
             considerations
             ,
          
           and
           that
           the
           same
           hath
           bin
           done
           and
           practised
           at
           many
           times
           in
           most
           Nations
           ,
           both
           Christian
           and
           otherwise
           with
           right
           good
           successe
           ,
           to
           the
           weal
           publick
           .
        
      
       
         
           The
           Third
           Speech
           .
        
         
           TWo
           points
           are
           now
           to
           be
           proved
           ,
           First
           ,
           that
           Common-wealths
           have
           chastised
           sometimes
           lawfully
           their
           lawfull
           Princes
           ,
           though
           never
           so
           lawfully
           they
           were
           descended
           ,
           or
           otherwise
           lawfully
           put
           in
           possession
           of
           their
           Crown
           ;
           and
           secondly
           ,
           that
           this
           hath
           faln
           out
           ever
           ,
           or
           for
           the
           mo●●
           part
           ,
           commodious
           to
           the
           weal
           publique
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           may
           seem
           that
           God
           approved
           and
           prospered
           the
           same
           ,
           by
           the
           good
           successe
           and
           successors
           that
           insued
           thereof
           .
           Yet
           with
           this
           protestation
           ,
           that
           nothing
           be
           taken
           out
           of
           my
           speech
           ,
           against
           the
           sacred
           authority
           and
           due
           respect
           and
           obedience
           ,
           that
           all
           men
           owe
           unto
           Princes
           ,
           both
           by
           Gods
           Law
           and
           Nature
           ,
           but
           only
           this
           shall
           serve
           to
           shew
           that
           as
           nothing
           under
           God
           is
           more
           honourable
           ,
           amiable
           ,
           profitable
           ,
           or
           Soveraigne
           ,
           than
           a
           good
           Prince
           :
           so
           nothing
           is
           more
           pestilent
           ,
           or
           bringeth
           so
           generall
           destruction
           and
           desolation
           as
           an
           evill
           Prince
           .
           And
           therefore
           as
           the
           whole
           body
           is
           of
           more
           authority
           th●n
           the
           only
           head
           ,
           and
           may
           cure
           the
           head
           if
           it
           be
           out
           of
           tune
           ,
           so
           may
           the
           weal-publique
           cure
           or
           purge
           their
           heads
           ,
           if
           they
           infect
           the
           rest
           ,
           seeing
           that
           a
           body
           Civill
           may
           have
           divers
           heads
           ,
           by
           succession
           ,
           and
           is
           not
           bound
           ever
           to
           one
           ,
           as
           a
           body
           naturall
           is
           ,
           which
           body
           naturall
           ,
           if
           it
           had
           the
           same
           ability
           that
           when
           it
           had
           an
           aking
           or
           sickly
           head
           ,
           it
           could
           cut
           it
           off
           and
           take
           another
           ,
           I
           doubt
           not
           ,
           but
           it
           would
           so
           do
           ,
           and
           that
           all
           men
           would
           confesse
           that
           it
           had
           authority
           sufficient
           and
           reason
           to
           doe
           ,
           the
           same
           rather
           then
           all
           the
           other
           parts
           should
           perish
           or
           live
           in
           pain
           and
           continuall
           torment
           :
           but
           yet
           much
           more
           cleare
           is
           the
           matter
           that
           we
           have
           in
           hand
           for
           disburdening
           our selves
           of
           wicked
           Princes
           ,
           as
           now
           I
           shall
           begin
           to
           prove
           unto
           you
           .
        
         
           And
           for
           proofe
           of
           both
           the
           points
           joyntly
           ,
           I
           might
           begin
           perhaps
           with
           some
           examples
           out
           of
           the
           Scripture
           it selfe
           ,
           but
           some
           man
           may
           chance
           to
           say
           ,
           that
           these
           things
           recounted
           there
           of
           the
           Jewes
           ,
           were
           not
           so
           much
           to
           be
           reputed
           for
           acts
           of
           the
           common-Wealth
           ,
           as
           for
           particular
           ordinations
           of
           God
           himselfe
           ,
           which
           yet
           is
           not
           any
           thing
           against
           me
           ,
           but
           rather
           maketh
           much
           for
           our
           purpose
           .
           For
           that
           the
           matter
           is
           more
           authorized
           hereby
           ,
           seeing
           that
           whatsoever
           God
           did
           ordaine
           or
           put
           in
           ●re
           in
           his
           Common
           Wealth
           ,
           that
           may
           also
           be
           practised
           by
           other
           Common-Wealths
           ,
           now
           having
           his
           authority
           and
           approbation
           for
           the
           same
           .
           Wherefore
           (
           said
           he
           )
           though
           I
           do
           hasten
           to
           examples
           that
           are
           more
           neerer
           home
           ,
           and
           more
           proper
           to
           the
           particular
           purpose
           whereof
           we
           treat
           ,
           yet
           can
           I
           not
           omit
           to
           note
           some
           two
           or
           three
           out
           of
           the
           Bible
           ,
           that
           doe
           appertain
           to
           this
           purpose
           also
           ,
           and
           these
           are
           the
           deprivation
           and
           putting
           to
           death
           of
           two
           wicked
           Kings
           of
           Judah
           ,
           named
           Saul
           and
           
             Amon
             ,
             1
             Kin.
             31.
             4.
             
             King.
          
           22.
           44.
           
           (
           though
           both
           of
           them
           were
           lawfully
           
           placed
           in
           that
           dignity
           )
           and
           the
           bringing
           in
           of
           David
           and
           Josia
           in
           their
           roomes
           ,
           who
           were
           the
           two
           most
           excellent
           princes
           that
           ever
           that
           Nation
           or
           any
           other
           (
           I
           thinke
           )
           have
           had
           to
           governe
           them
           .
        
         
           And
           first
           king
           Saul
           though
           he
           were
           elected
           by
           God
           to
           that
           royal
           Thron
           ,
           yet
           was
           he
           slain
           by
           the
           Philistims
           ,
           by
           God's
           order
           as
           it
           was
           foretold
           him
           for
           his
           disobedience
           ,
           and
           not
           fulfilling
           the
           law
           and
           limits
           prescribed
           unto
           him
           .
           Amon
           was
           lawfull
           King
           also
           ,
           and
           that
           by
           natural
           discent
           and
           succession
           ,
           for
           he
           was
           son
           and
           heir
           to
           king
           Manasses
           whom
           he
           succeeded
           ,
           and
           yet
           was
           he
           slain
           by
           his
           own
           people
           ,
           
             Quia
             non
             ambulavit
             in
             via
             Domini
             ,
          
           for
           that
           he
           walked
           not
           in
           the
           way
           prescribed
           unto
           him
           by
           God
           :
           and
           unto
           these
           two
           kings
           so
           deprived
           God
           gave
           two
           Successours
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           named
           ,
           the
           like
           whereof
           are
           not
           to
           be
           found
           in
           the
           whole
           ranke
           of
           kings
           for
           a
           thousand
           yeares
           together
           ;
           for
           of
           Josias
           it
           is
           written
           ,
           
             Fecit
             quod
             crat
             rectum
             in
             conspectu
             Domini
             ,
             &
             non
             declinavit
             neque
             ad
             dextram
             neque
             ad
             sinistram
             .
             2.
             
             Paralip
             .
          
           34.
           5.
           
           He
           did
           that
           which
           was
           right
           in
           the
           sight
           of
           God
           ,
           neither
           did
           he
           decline
           unto
           the
           right
           hand
           nor
           the
           left
           ;
           he
           reigned
           31
           yeares
           ,
           2.
           
           Paralip
           .
           35.
           
           And
           Jeremias
           the
           prophet
           that
           lived
           in
           his
           time
           loved
           so
           extremely
           this
           good
           king
           ,
           as
           he
           never
           ceased
           afterwards
           to
           lament
           his
           death
           ,
           as
           the
           Scripture
           saith
           ,
           2
           
             Chron.
             34.
             
             &
             35.
             Chapters
          
        
         
           As
           for
           king
           David
           ,
           it
           shall
           not
           be
           needfull
           to
           say
           any
           thing
           ,
           how
           excellent
           a
           king
           he
           was
           ,
           for
           as
           many
           learned
           men
           do
           note
           ,
           he
           was
           a
           most
           perfect
           paterne
           for
           al
           kings
           that
           should
           follow
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           not
           as
           king
           Cyrus
           whom
           Xenophon
           did
           paint
           out
           more
           according
           to
           his
           own
           imagination
           of
           a
           perfect
           king
           ,
           that
           he
           wished
           ,
           then
           to
           the
           truth
           of
           the
           story
           ,
           but
           rather
           as
           one
           that
           passed
           farre
           in
           acts
           that
           which
           is
           written
           of
           him
           ,
           and
           this
           not
           onely
           in
           matters
           of
           religion
           ,
           piety
           ,
           and
           devotion
           ,
           but
           also
           of
           chivalry
           ,
           valour
           ,
           wisedom
           and
           policy
           ;
           neither
           is
           it
           true
           which
           
             Nicholas
             Maehiavel
          
           the
           
             Florentine
             ,
             N.
             Mach.
             l.
             2.
             c.
             2.
             in
             Tit.
             Liv.
          
           And
           some
           others
           of
           his
           new
           unchristian
           school
           do
           affirme
           ,
           for
           defacing
           of
           Christian
           vertue
           ,
           
             That
             religion
             and
             piety
             are
             le
             ts
             oftentimes
             to
             politique
             and
             wise
             Government
             ,
             and
             do
             break
             or
             weaken
             the
             high
             spirits
             of
             magnanimous
             men
             ,
             to
             take
             in
             hand
             great
             enterprises
             for
             the
             Common-wealth
             .
             Aug.
             l●de
             Gran.
          
           This
           (
           I
           say
           )
           is
           extreme
           false
           ,
           for
           that
           as
           Divines
           are
           wont
           to
           say
           (
           and
           it
           is
           most
           true
           )
           Grace
           doth
           not
           destroy
           or
           corrupt
           ,
           but
           perfect
           Nature
           ;
           so
           so
           as
           he
           which
           by
           Nature
           is
           valiant
           ,
           wise
           ,
           liberal
           ,
           or
           politique
           ,
           shall
           be
           the
           more
           ,
           if
           also
           he
           be
           pious
           and
           religious
           :
           which
           we
           see
           evidently
           in
           king
           David
           ,
           who
           notwithstanding
           all
           his
           piety
           ,
           yet
           omitted
           he
           nothing
           appertaining
           to
           the
           state
           and
           government
           of
           a
           noble
           ,
           wise
           ,
           and
           politique
           Prince
           :
           for
           first
           of
           al
           ,
           he
           began
           with
           reformation
           of
           his
           own
           Court
           and
           Realm
           in
           matter
           of
           good
           lif
           and
           service
           of
           God
           ,
           wherein
           he
           used
           the
           counsel
           and
           direction
           of
           God
           and
           of
           Nathan
           the
           Prophet
           ,
           as
           also
           of
           Abiathar
           and
           Hiram
           the
           chief
           Priests
           and
           of
           Heman
           his
           wise
           Councellour
           1.
           
           Par.
           15.
           
           He
           reduced
           the
           whole
           Clergy
           into
           24.
           degrees
           ,
           appointing
           4000.
           
           Singers
           with
           divers
           sorts
           of
           musical
           instruments
           ,
           under
           
             Asaph
             ,
             Heman
          
           ,
           and
           other
           principal
           men
           that
           should
           be
           Heads
           of
           the
           Quire.
           
             psal
             .
             22.
             
             &
          
           25.
           
           He
           appointed
           all
           Officers
           needfull
           both
           for
           his
           Court
           ,
           and
           also
           the
           Common-wealth
           ,
           with
           the
           Armes
           of
           the
           Crown
           ,
           which
           was
           a
           Lion
           ,
           in
           remembrance
           of
           the
           Lion
           which
           he
           had
           slain
           with
           his
           own
           hands
           ,
           when
           he
           was
           a
           childe
           ;
           he
           ordained
           a
           mynt
           with
           a
           peculiar
           forme
           of
           money
           to
           be
           stamped
           :
           took
           order
           for
           distributing
           relief
           unto
           the
           poor
           ,
           and
           other
           like
           acts
           of
           a
           prudent
           and
           pious
           Prince
           .
        
         
           After
           all
           this
           he
           turned
           himselfe
           to
           his
           old
           exercise
           of
           Warres
           ,
           to
           which
           he
           was
           given
           from
           his
           child
           hood
           ,
           being
           wonderfull
           valiant
           of
           his
           own
           person
           ,
           as
           appeareth
           by
           the
           Lion
           and
           Bear
           that
           he
           slew
           with
           his
           own
           hands
           ,
           and
           the
           courage
           wherewith
           he
           took
           upon
           him
           the
           combat
           with
           Goliah
           ;
           and
           as
           he
           had
           shewed
           himselfe
           a
           great
           Warriour
           and
           renowned
           Captain
           many
           yeares
           in
           the
           service
           of
           Saul
           against
           the
           Philistims
           ,
           and
           had
           gained
           many
           noble
           victories
           :
           so
           much
           more
           did
           he
           after
           he
           was
           king
           himselfe
           ,
           for
           that
           he
           conquered
           not
           onely
           the
           philistims
           ,
           but
           also
           the
           
             Amorites
             ,
             Idumeans
             ,
             Moabites
          
           ,
           with
           the
           kings
           and
           people
           of
           Damasco
           and
           all
           Syria
           ,
           even
           unto
           the
           River
           Euphates
           ,
           and
           left
           all
           these
           Countries
           peaceable
           to
           his
           Successour
           ,
           2
           Reg.
           8.
           and
           in
           three
           or
           four
           Battailes
           wherein
           David
           himselfe
           was
           present
           ,
           within
           the
           space
           of
           two
           or
           three
           yeares
           ,
           almost
           a
           hundred
           thousand
           Horse
           and
           Foot
           slain
           by
           him
           ,
           8.
           paral
           .
           18.
           and
           that
           himselfe
           flew
           in
           his
           dayes
           eight
           hundred
           with
           his
           own
           hands
           ,
           2
           
             reg
             .
             13.
             
             Joseph
             .
             l.
             7.
             antiqu
             .
             c.
          
           10.
           and
           that
           he
           made
           by
           his
           example
           thirty
           and
           seven
           such
           Captaines
           as
           each
           one
           of
           them
           was
           able
           to
           lead
           and
           governe
           a
           whole
           Army
           ,
           and
           yet
           among
           all
           these
           expences
           of
           Warres
           had
           he
           care
           to
           lay
           up
           so
           much
           money
           and
           treasure
           as
           
           was
           sufficient
           for
           the
           building
           of
           that
           huge
           and
           wonderfull
           Temple
           after
           him
           ,
           which
           hee
           recommended
           to
           his
           son
           Salomon
           ,
           and
           amidst
           all
           this
           valour
           and
           courage
           of
           so
           warlike
           a
           King
           and
           Captaine
           ,
           had
           he
           so
           much
           humility
           as
           to
           humble
           himselfe
           to
           Nathan
           the
           Prophet
           when
           he
           came
           to
           rebuke
           him
           for
           his
           fault
           ,
           and
           so
           much
           patience
           and
           charity
           as
           to
           pardon
           Semci
           that
           reviled
           him
           ,
           and
           threw
           stones
           at
           him
           in
           the
           high
           way
           as
           he
           went
           ,
           and
           among
           so
           many
           and
           continuall
           businesses
           ,
           both
           Martiall
           and
           Civill
           ,
           and
           great
           affaires
           of
           the
           Commonwealth
           ,
           he
           had
           time
           to
           write
           so
           many
           Psalmes
           as
           we
           see
           ,
           and
           to
           sing
           prayses
           seven
           times
           a
           day
           to
           Almighty
           God
           ,
           and
           to
           feel
           that
           devotion
           at
           his
           death
           which
           we
           read
           of
           ,
           and
           finally
           he
           so
           lived
           and
           so
           dyed
           ,
           as
           never
           Prince
           (
           I
           thinke
           )
           before
           him
           ,
           nor
           perhaps
           after
           him
           ,
           so
           joyned
           together
           both
           valour
           and
           vertue
           ,
           courage
           and
           humility
           ,
           wisdome
           and
           piety
           ,
           government
           and
           devotion
           ,
           nobility
           and
           religion
           .
           Wherefore
           though
           I
           have
           been
           somewhat
           longer
           then
           I
           would
           in
           this
           example
           ,
           yet
           hath
           it
           not
           been
           from
           the
           purpose
           to
           note
           somewhat
           in
           particular
           what
           two
           worthy
           Kings
           were
           put
           up
           by
           God
           in
           place
           of
           two
           other
           by
           him
           deprived
           and
           deposed
           .
        
         
           And
           now
           ,
           if
           we
           will
           leave
           the
           Hebrews
           and
           returne
           to
           the
           〈◊〉
           of
           whom
           we
           spake
           before
           ,
           we
           shall
           finde
           divers
           things
           notable
           in
           that
           state
           also
           ,
           to
           the
           purpose
           we
           have
           in
           hand
           .
           For
           before
           Romulus
           their
           first
           King
           having
           by
           little
           and
           little
           declined
           into
           tyranny
           ,
           〈◊〉
           thine
           and
           cut
           in
           peeces
           by
           the
           Senate
           .
           〈◊〉
           1.
           (
           which
           at
           that
           time
           contained
           an
           hundred
           in
           number
           )
           and
           in
           his
           place
           was
           chosen
           
             Numa
             Pompilius
          
           the
           notablest
           King
           that
           ever
           they
           had
           ,
           wh●
           prescribed
           all
           their
           order
           of
           Religion
           and
           manner
           of
           sacrifices
           ,
           imitating
           therein
           and
           in
           divers
           other
           points
           ,
           the
           rites
           and
           ceremonies
           of
           the
           Jewes
           ,
           as
           Ter●ul●
           and
           other
           Fathers
           does
           note
           ,
           〈…〉
           
             contrahaeres
             ,
             Iustin
             .
             Martyr
             apolog
             .
          
           Hee
           began
           also
           the
           building
           of
           their
           Capitol
           ,
           added
           the
           two
           months
           of
           January
           and
           February
           to
           the
           yeare
           ,
           and
           did
           other
           such
           notable
           things
           for
           that
           Commonwealth
           .
        
         
           Againe
           ,
           when
           Tarqui●ius
           the
           proud
           ,
           their
           seventh
           and
           last
           King
           ,
           was
           expelled
           by
           the
           Senate
           ,
           for
           his
           cruell
           government
           ,
           and
           the
           whole
           manner
           of
           Government
           changed
           ,
           
             Tit.
             liv
             .
             li.
             1.
             doc
             .
          
           1.
           
           
             Eutrop
             ,
             l.
          
           1.
           
           Wee
           see
           the
           successe
           was
           prosperous
           ,
           so
           that
           not
           onely
           no
           hurt
           came
           thereby
           to
           the
           Commonwealth
           ,
           but
           exceeding
           much
           good
           ,
           their
           government
           and
           increase
           of
           Empire
           was
           prosperous
           under
           their
           Consulls
           for
           many
           yeares
           in
           such
           sort
           ,
           that
           whereas
           at
           the
           end
           of
           their
           Kings
           government
           ,
           they
           had
           but
           fifteen
           miles
           territory
           without
           their
           City
           ,
           it
           is
           knowne
           ,
           that
           when
           their
           Consulls
           government
           ended
           ,
           and
           was
           changed
           by
           
             Julius
             Caesar
          
           ,
           their
           territory
           reached
           more
           then
           fifteen
           thousand
           miles
           in
           compasse
           ,
           for
           that
           they
           had
           not
           only
           all
           Europe
           under
           their
           dominion
           ,
           but
           the
           principall
           parts
           also
           of
           Asia
           and
           Africa
           ,
           so
           as
           this
           chastisement
           so
           justly
           laid
           upon
           their
           Kings
           was
           profitable
           and
           beneficiall
           to
           their
           Commonwealth
           .
        
         
           When
           
             Julius
             Caesar
          
           upon
           particular
           ambition
           had
           broken
           all
           Law
           both
           humane
           and
           divine
           ,
           and
           taken
           all
           government
           into
           his
           owne
           hands
           alone
           ,
           he
           was
           in
           revenge
           hereof
           ,
           slaine
           by
           Senators
           in
           the
           Senate-house
           :
           and
           
             Octavianus
             Augustus
          
           preferred
           in
           his
           room
           ,
           who
           proved
           afterwards
           the
           most
           famous
           Emperor
           that
           ever
           was
           .
        
         
           I
           might
           note
           here
           also
           how
           Nero
           sixth
           Emperour
           of
           Rome
           which
           succeeded
           lawfully
           his
           Unckle
           Claudius
           in
           the
           Empire
           ,
           and
           being
           afterward
           deposed
           sentenced
           to
           death
           by
           the
           Senate
           for
           his
           wicked
           government
           (
           which
           was
           the
           first
           judiciall
           sentence
           that
           ever
           the
           Senate
           gave
           against
           Emperours
           )
           albeit
           peace
           ensued
           not
           presently
           ,
           but
           that
           
             Galba
             ,
             Otho
          
           ,
           and
           Vitellius
           ,
           three
           great
           Captaines
           of
           the
           Empire
           ,
           made
           some
           little
           enterludes
           of
           tragicall
           killing
           of
           one
           the
           other
           ,
           
             Cornel
             ,
             Ta●it
             .
             lib.
             20
             &
             21.
             
             Egesp
             l.
          
           5.
           yet
           within
           few
           months
           the
           whole
           Empire
           by
           that
           meanes
           fell
           upon
           Vespasian
           and
           his
           son
           Titus
           ,
           two
           of
           the
           best
           governours
           that
           those
           times
           ever
           saw
           .
        
         
           The
           like
           might
           be
           noted
           of
           the
           noble
           ranke
           of
           five
           excellent
           good
           Emperors
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             ,
             Traian
             Adrian
             ,
             Antonius
             Pius
             ,
          
           and
           
             Marcus
             Aurelius
          
           ,
           that
           ensued
           in
           the
           Empire
           by
           the
           just
           death
           of
           cruell
           
             Domitian
             ,
             Europ
             .
             in
             viti
             Caesa
             .
          
           which
           execution
           the
           Senate
           is
           thought
           in
           secret
           to
           have
           procured
           ,
           (
           being
           not
           able
           to
           performe
           it
           openly
           by
           Justice
           )
           which
           was
           seen
           by
           that
           ,
           that
           when
           the
           act
           was
           done
           ,
           the
           Senate
           did
           presently
           by
           publique
           decree
           allow
           of
           the
           some
           ,
           and
           d●sanulled
           all
           his
           barbarous
           acts
           for
           his
           exceeding
           cruelty
           ,
           and
           commanded
           his
           armes
           and
           memories
           to
           be
           p●lled
           downe
           every
           where
           ,
           and
           chose
           for
           his
           successour
           ,
           one
           
             Cocc●nis
             Norva
          
           ,
           an
           italian
           ,
           a
           man
           of
           excellent
           vertue
           ,
           by
           whom
           they
           enjoyed
           not
           only
           the
           most
           prosperous
           time
           of
           his
           government
           ,
           but
           of
           all
           those
           other
           foure
           before
           named
           that
           ensued
           him
           no
           lesse
           worthy
           then
           himselfe
           .
        
         
         
           Not
           long
           after
           ,
           the
           succession
           of
           these
           excellent
           good
           Emperours
           that
           came
           to
           the
           Crown
           by
           lawfull
           discent
           of
           blood
           ,
           a
           youth
           named
           
             Anto●inus
             Heliogtholus
          
           son
           of
           the
           Emperour
           
             Antoninus
             Caracalla
          
           ,
           and
           nephew
           to
           the
           most
           famous
           and
           noble
           Emperour
           
             Septimius
             Serverus
          
           that
           dyed
           in
           England
           .
           Which
           youth
           as
           he
           was
           greatly
           loved
           and
           honoured
           a
           great
           while
           for
           so
           worthy
           a
           grandfather
           :
           so
           afterwards
           for
           his
           owne
           most
           beastly
           life
           and
           foule
           actions
           ,
           
             An.
             Dom.
          
           124.
           he
           was
           deprived
           and
           put
           to
           death
           by
           the
           Souldiers
           of
           Rome
           ,
           at
           the
           request
           and
           common
           desire
           both
           of
           the
           people
           and
           Senate
           ,
           when
           he
           had
           reigned
           six
           yeares
           ,
           and
           yet
           was
           but
           twenty
           yeares
           of
           age
           ,
           when
           hee
           was
           put
           downe
           ,
           
             Alius
             lap
             in
             vita
             Heliog
          
           .
           and
           his
           death
           and
           deprivation
           was
           approved
           by
           publique
           act
           of
           the
           Senate
           ,
           who
           ordained
           also
           in
           his
           detestation
           ,
           that
           never
           Emperor
           after
           him
           should
           bee
           called
           more
           Antoninus
           ,
           and
           so
           it
           was
           observed
           ,
           though
           no
           other
           name
           had
           ever
           been
           more
           gratefull
           before
           ,
           to
           the
           world
           for
           the
           remembrance
           of
           the
           good
           Emperors
           that
           had
           been
           so
           called
           .
        
         
           This
           man
           being
           chastized
           as
           is
           said
           ,
           there
           was
           preferred
           to
           the
           Empire
           in
           his
           room
           a
           goodly
           young
           man
           ,
           of
           his
           next
           kindred
           ,
           named
           
             Alexander
             Severus
          
           ,
           son
           to
           Mamonea
           which
           was
           sister
           to
           Holiogabolus
           his
           mother
           ,
           and
           being
           admitted
           by
           common
           consent
           ,
           both
           of
           the
           Senate
           ,
           People
           ,
           and
           Army
           ,
           
             Herod
             .
             in
             vit
             .
             Seven
             .
          
           he
           proved
           one
           of
           the
           most
           rarest
           Princes
           for
           his
           valour
           and
           vertue
           ,
           that
           ever
           the
           Roman
           Empire
           hath
           had
           ,
           so
           as
           the
           worthinesse
           of
           Severus
           seemed
           to
           recompence
           fully
           the
           wickednesse
           of
           Heliogabolus
           .
        
         
           I
           might
           name
           divers
           other
           such
           examples
           ,
           and
           among
           the
           rest
           that
           of
           Maxentius
           ,
           who
           being
           lawfully
           possessd
           of
           the
           Empire
           in
           Rome
           ,
           as
           it
           seemed
           (
           for
           that
           he
           was
           son
           to
           Max●minianus
           the
           Emperor
           that
           reigned
           with
           Dioclesian
           )
           yet
           for
           his
           tyrannous
           Government
           ,
           that
           was
           intolerable
           ,
           it
           is
           supposed
           that
           the
           Senate
           (
           not
           being
           able
           to
           match
           him
           in
           open
           strength
           )
           sent
           privily
           into
           England
           and
           France
           ,
           to
           invite
           Constantine
           to
           come
           ,
           and
           do
           justice
           upon
           him
           ,
           and
           so
           he
           did
           ,
           and
           he
           being
           drowned
           in
           the
           river
           of
           
             Tyber
             ,
             Constantine
          
           sirnamed
           afterward
           the
           Great
           succeeded
           in
           the
           Empire
           ,
           and
           was
           the
           man
           that
           all
           men
           know
           ,
           and
           the
           first
           Emperor
           that
           publiquely
           professed
           himself
           a
           Christian
           ,
           and
           planted
           cur
           faith
           over
           all
           the
           World
           ,
           and
           this
           of
           the
           Roman
           Empire
           .
        
         
           And
           if
           we
           will
           come
           lower
           down
           ,
           and
           nearer
           home
           ,
           we
           have
           yet
           another
           example
           ,
           more
           remarkable
           perhaps
           than
           all
           the
           rest
           ,
           which
           was
           the
           change
           of
           the
           Empire
           from
           the
           East
           to
           the
           West
           ,
           for
           the
           evil
           Government
           of
           Constantine
           the
           sixth
           ,
           who
           was
           deposed
           first
           ,
           and
           his
           eyes
           put
           out
           by
           his
           own
           mother
           Irene
           ,
           and
           the
           Empire
           usurped
           by
           her
           ,
           but
           being
           not
           able
           to
           rule
           it
           in
           such
           order
           as
           was
           needfull
           ,
           for
           so
           great
           a
           Monarchy
           (
           though
           otherwise
           she
           were
           one
           of
           the
           rarest
           women
           for
           valour
           and
           wisdome
           that
           ever
           the
           world
           had
           )
           she
           was
           deprived
           thereof
           by
           the
           sentence
           of
           Leo
           the
           third
           ,
           Pope
           of
           Rome
           ,
           and
           by
           consent
           of
           all
           the
           people
           and
           Senate
           of
           that
           City
           ,
           and
           Charles
           King
           of
           France
           and
           of
           Germany
           (
           surnamed
           afterward
           the
           great
           )
           was
           crowned
           Emperor
           of
           the
           West
           ,
           An.
           100.
           and
           so
           hath
           that
           succession
           remained
           unto
           this
           day
           ,
           and
           many
           worthy
           men
           have
           succeeded
           therein
           ,
           and
           infinite
           acts
           of
           jurisdiction
           have
           been
           exercised
           by
           this
           authority
           which
           were
           all
           unjust
           and
           tyrannicall
           ,
           if
           this
           change
           of
           the
           Empire
           ,
           and
           deposition
           of
           Irene
           and
           her
           son
           for
           their
           evill
           government
           had
           not
           been
           lawfull
           .
        
         
           It
           were
           to
           long
           to
           run
           over
           all
           other
           Kingdomes
           ,
           yet
           some
           I
           shall
           touch
           in
           such
           points
           as
           are
           most
           notorious
           .
        
         
           The
           two
           famous
           changes
           that
           have
           been
           made
           of
           the
           royall
           line
           in
           France
           ,
           the
           first
           from
           the
           race
           of
           Pharamond
           and
           Clodoveus
           to
           the
           line
           of
           Pepin
           ,
           and
           the
           second
           from
           the
           race
           of
           Pepin
           againe
           to
           the
           line
           of
           
             Hugo
             Capetus
          
           ,
           that
           endureth
           unto
           this
           day
           ,
           
             Belfor
             l.
             1.
             
             Girard
             .
             l.
             3.
             
             Aemil.
             l.
             Clem.
             Baudi●●en
             la
             chronique
             des
             ros
             de
             France
             ▪
          
           whereon
           are
           they
           founded
           ,
           but
           upon
           the
           judiciall
           chastisement
           and
           deposition
           of
           two
           cruell
           Princes
           ,
           the
           first
           of
           Childerie
           ,
           the
           third
           lawfull
           King
           of
           France
           ,
           who
           after
           ten
           yeares
           that
           he
           had
           reigned
           was
           deposed
           ,
           by
           Zachary
           the
           Pope
           at
           the
           request
           of
           the
           whole
           Nobility
           and
           Clergy
           of
           France
           ,
           or
           rather
           his
           deprivation
           was
           by
           them
           ,
           and
           confirmed
           by
           the
           Pope
           ,
           to
           whom
           they
           alleadged
           this
           reason
           for
           their
           doing
           in
           that
           behalfe
           ,
           as
           Girard
           putteth
           it
           downe
           in
           both
           his
           French
           Chronicles
           ,
           I
           mean
           the
           large
           and
           the
           abbreviation
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           
             that
             their
             oath
             to
          
           Childerie
           
             was
             to
             honour
             ,
             serve
             ,
             and
             obey
             ,
             maintaine
             ,
             and
             defend
             him
             against
             all
             men
             ,
             as
             long
             as
             he
             was
             just
             ,
             religious
             ,
             valiant
             ,
             clement
             ,
             and
             would
             resist
             the
             enemies
             of
             the
             Crowne
             ,
             punish
             the
             wicked
             and
             conserve
             the
             good
             ,
             and
             defend
             the
             Christian
             faith
             .
             And
             for
             as
             much
             as
             these
             promises
          
           (
           said
           they
           )
           
             were
             conditionall
             ,
             they
             ought
             not
             to
             hold
             or
             binde
             longer
             ,
             then
             that
             they
             were
             reciprocally
             observed
             on
             both
             parts
             ,
             which
             seeing
             they
             were
             not
             on
             the
             part
             of
          
           Childerie
           ,
           
             they
             would
             not
             be
             any
             longer
             his
             subject
             ,
             and
             so
             desired
          
           
           Zacharias
           
             to
             absolve
             them
             from
             their
             oaths
             ,
             which
             he
             did
             ,
             and
             by
             this
             meanes
          
           Childerie
           
             was
             deposed
             and
             〈◊〉
             into
             a
             Monastery
             ,
             where
             he
             dyed
             ,
             and
             in
             his
             place
          
           Pepin
           
             was
             chosen
             and
             crowned
             King
             ,
             whose
             posterity
             reigned
             for
             many
             years
             after
             him
             ,
             and
             were
             such
             noble
             Kings
             as
             all
             the
             world
             can
             testifie
             .
          
        
         
           And
           so
           continued
           the
           race
           of
           Pepin
           in
           the
           royall
           throne
           for
           almost
           two
           hundred
           years
           together
           untill
           
             Hugo
             Capetus
             ,
             Hug.
             Cap.
             per
             an
             .
          
           988.
           who
           was
           put
           into
           the
           same
           throne
           by
           the
           same
           authority
           of
           the
           Commonwealth
           ,
           and
           Charles
           of
           Loraine
           last
           ,
           of
           the
           race
           of
           Pepin
           ,
           for
           the
           evill
           satisfaction
           which
           the
           French
           Nation
           had
           of
           him
           was
           put
           by
           it
           ,
           and
           kept
           prisoner
           during
           his
           life
           in
           the
           Castle
           of
           Orleance
           .
           And
           thus
           much
           doe
           affirme
           all
           the
           French
           Histories
           ;
           and
           doe
           attribute
           to
           these
           changes
           ,
           the
           prosperity
           and
           greatnesse
           of
           their
           present
           Kingdome
           and
           Monarchy
           ;
           and
           thus
           much
           for
           France
           ,
           where
           many
           other
           examples
           might
           be
           alleaged
           ,
           as
           of
           King
           Lewis
           the
           third
           ,
           sirnamed
           Faineant
           .
           For
           that
           he
           was
           unprofitable
           ,
           and
           of
           Charles
           sirnamed
           Legros
           ,
           that
           succeeded
           him
           both
           of
           them
           deposed
           by
           the
           States
           of
           France
           ,
           and
           other
           the
           like
           ,
           of
           whom
           I
           shall
           have
           occasion
           to
           speak
           afterwards
           to
           another
           purpose
           .
        
         
           But
           now
           if
           you
           please
           ,
           let
           us
           step
           over
           the
           Pireny
           mountains
           ,
           and
           look
           into
           Spayne
           ,
           where
           there
           will
           not
           faile
           us
           ,
           also
           divers
           examples
           both
           before
           the
           oppression
           of
           that
           Realme
           by
           the
           Moores
           ,
           as
           also
           after
           ,
           
             Concil
             .
             Tolet.
             4.
             cap.
             4.
             
             Ambros
             .
             morac
             .
             l.
             11.
             cap.
          
           17.
           
           For
           that
           before
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           about
           the
           yeare
           of
           Christ
           630.
           we
           read
           of
           a
           lawfull
           King
           named
           
             Flaveo
             Suintila
          
           put
           downe
           and
           deprived
           ,
           both
           he
           and
           his
           posterity
           in
           the
           fourth
           Councell
           Nationall
           of
           Toledo
           ,
           and
           one
           Sissinando
           confirmed
           in
           his
           place
           ,
           notwithstanding
           that
           Suintila
           were
           at
           the
           beginning
           of
           his
           reigne
           a
           very
           good
           King
           ,
           and
           much
           commended
           by
           Isidorus
           Archbishop
           of
           
             Sivill
             ,
             Isidor
             ,
             in
             Hist
             .
             hispan
             ,
          
           who
           yet
           in
           the
           said
           Councell
           was
           the
           first
           man
           that
           subscribed
           to
           his
           deprivation
           .
        
         
           After
           the
           entrance
           of
           the
           Moores
           also
           ,
           when
           Spaine
           was
           reduced
           againe
           to
           the
           order
           and
           government
           of
           Spanish
           Kings
           ,
           we
           read
           
             Estevan
             de
             Garibay
             l.
             13.
             de
             la
             hist
             .
             de
             Espa
             .
             c.
          
           15.
           that
           about
           the
           yeare
           of
           Christ
           1282.
           one
           
             Don
             Alonso
          
           ,
           the
           eleventh
           of
           that
           name
           ,
           King
           of
           Castile
           and
           Leon
           ,
           succeeded
           his
           father
           Fernando
           sirnamed
           the
           Saint
           ,
           and
           himselfe
           obtained
           the
           sirname
           of
           Sabio
           and
           Astrologo
           ,
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           of
           wise
           and
           of
           an
           Astrologer
           ,
           for
           his
           excellent
           learning
           and
           peculiar
           skill
           in
           that
           Art
           ,
           as
           may
           well
           appeare
           by
           the
           Astronomy
           tables
           that
           at
           this
           day
           goe
           under
           his
           name
           ,
           which
           are
           the
           most
           perfect
           ,
           and
           exact
           that
           ever
           were
           set
           forth
           ,
           by
           judgement
           of
           the
           learned
           .
        
         
           This
           man
           ,
           for
           his
           evill
           government
           and
           especially
           for
           tyranny
           used
           towards
           two
           nephews
           of
           his
           ,
           as
           the
           Spanish
           Chronicler
           Garavay
           writeth
           ,
           was
           deposed
           of
           his
           Kingdome
           by
           a
           publicke
           act
           of
           Parliament
           in
           the
           Towne
           of
           Valiodolid
           ,
           after
           he
           had
           reigned
           30.
           yeares
           ,
           and
           his
           owne
           sonne
           
             Don
             Sancho
          
           the
           fourth
           ,
           was
           crowned
           in
           his
           place
           ,
           who
           for
           his
           valiant
           acts
           ,
           was
           sirnamed
           
             ●l
             bravo
          
           ,
           and
           it
           turned
           to
           great
           commodity
           of
           the
           Commonwealth
           .
        
         
           The
           same
           Commonwealth
           of
           Spaine
           some
           yeares
           after
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           about
           the
           yeare
           of
           Christ
           ,
           1368.
           having
           to
           their
           King
           one
           
             Don
             Pedro
          
           ,
           sirnamed
           the
           cruell
           ,
           for
           his
           injurious
           proceeding
           with
           his
           Subjects
           ,
           though
           otherwise
           he
           were
           lawfully
           seased
           also
           of
           the
           Crowne
           ,
           as
           son
           and
           heire
           to
           King
           
             Don
             Alonso
          
           the
           twelfth
           ,
           and
           had
           reigned
           among
           them
           18.
           yeares
           ,
           yet
           for
           his
           evill
           government
           they
           resolved
           to
           depose
           him
           ,
           and
           so
           sent
           for
           a
           bastard
           brother
           of
           his
           ,
           named
           Henry
           that
           lived
           in
           France
           requesting
           him
           that
           he
           would
           come
           with
           some
           Frenchmen
           to
           assist
           them
           in
           that
           act
           ,
           and
           take
           the
           Crowne
           upon
           himselfe
           ,
           
             Garibay
             l.
             14.
             c.
          
           40.
           41
           which
           he
           did
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           helpe
           of
           the
           Spaniards
           and
           French
           Souldiers
           ,
           he
           drave
           the
           said
           Peter
           out
           of
           Spaine
           ,
           and
           himselfe
           was
           crowned
           .
           And
           albeit
           Edward
           sirnamed
           the
           black
           Prince
           of
           England
           ,
           by
           order
           of
           his
           father
           King
           Edward
           the
           third
           ,
           restored
           once
           againe
           the
           said
           Peter
           ,
           yet
           was
           it
           not
           durable
           ,
           for
           that
           Henry
           having
           the
           favour
           of
           the
           Spaniards
           returned
           againe
           ,
           and
           deprived
           Peter
           the
           second
           time
           ,
           and
           slew
           him
           in
           fight
           hand
           to
           hand
           ,
           which
           made
           shew
           of
           more
           particular
           favour
           of
           God
           in
           this
           behalfe
           to
           Henry
           ,
           and
           so
           he
           remayned
           King
           of
           Spaine
           as
           doth
           also
           his
           pr●geny
           injoy
           the
           same
           unto
           this
           day
           ,
           though
           by
           nature
           he
           was
           a
           bastard
           ,
           that
           King
           Peter
           left
           two
           daughters
           which
           were
           led
           away
           into
           England
           ,
           and
           there
           married
           to
           great
           Princes
           .
        
         
           And
           this
           King
           Henry
           so
           put
           up
           in
           his
           place
           was
           called
           King
           Henry
           the
           second
           of
           this
           name
           ,
           and
           proved
           a
           most
           excellent
           King
           ,
           and
           for
           his
           great
           nobility
           in
           conversation
           ,
           and
           prowesse
           in
           Chivalry
           ,
           was
           called
           by
           Excellency
           ,
           
             El
             cavallero
          
           the
           Kingly
           King
           ,
           and
           for
           his
           exceeding
           benignity
           and
           liberality
           ,
           was
           sirnamed
           also
           ,
           
             El
             del
             merceedes
          
           ,
           which
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           the
           King
           that
           gave
           many
           gifts
           ,
           or
           the
           liberall
           franck
           and
           bountifull
           King
           ,
           which
           was
           a
           great
           change
           from
           the
           other
           sirnamed
           
           cruel
           ,
           that
           King
           Peter
           had
           before
           ;
           and
           so
           you
           see
           that
           alwayes
           I
           give
           you
           a
           good
           King
           in
           place
           of
           the
           bad
           deposed
           .
        
         
           In
           Portugal
           also
           before
           I
           goe
           out
           of
           Spaine
           ,
           I
           will
           alleage
           you
           one
           example
           more
           ,
           which
           is
           of
           
             Don
             Sancho
          
           the
           second
           ,
           surnamed
           Capelo
           ,
           fourth
           King
           of
           Portugal
           ,
           lawfull
           sonne
           and
           heir
           unto
           
             Don
             Alanso
          
           surnamed
           
             el
             Gardo
          
           ,
           who
           was
           third
           King
           of
           Portugal
           .
           This
           
             Don
             Sancho
          
           ,
           after
           he
           had
           reigned
           34.
           yeares
           was
           deprived
           for
           his
           defects
           in
           government
           by
           the
           universall
           consent
           of
           all
           
             Portugal
             .
             Garibay
             ,
             lib.
             4.
             de
             hist
             .
             Portug
             .
             c.
          
           19.
           and
           this
           his
           first
           deprivation
           from
           all
           kingly
           rule
           and
           authority
           (
           leaving
           him
           only
           the
           bare
           name
           of
           King
           )
           was
           approved
           by
           a
           generall
           Councell
           in
           Lyons
           ,
           Pope
           ●nnocentius
           the
           fourth
           being
           there
           present
           ,
           who
           at
           the
           Petition
           and
           instance
           of
           the
           whole
           Realme
           of
           Portugal
           by
           their
           Embassadors
           the
           Archbishop
           of
           Braga
           ,
           Bishop
           of
           Camibra
           ,
           and
           divers
           of
           the
           Nobility
           sent
           to
           Lyons
           for
           that
           purpose
           ,
           did
           authorize
           the
           said
           State
           of
           Portugal
           to
           put
           in
           supream
           government
           ,
           one
           
             Don
             Alonso
          
           brother
           to
           the
           said
           King
           
             Don
             Sarcho
          
           ,
           who
           was
           at
           that
           time
           ,
           Earle
           of
           Bullen
           in
           Picardy
           ,
           by
           right
           of
           his
           wife
           ,
           and
           so
           the
           Portugales
           did
           ,
           and
           further
           also
           a
           little
           after
           they
           deprived
           their
           said
           King
           ,
           and
           did
           drive
           him
           out
           of
           his
           Realme
           into
           Castilla
           ,
           where
           he
           lived
           all
           the
           rest
           of
           his
           life
           in
           banishment
           ,
           and
           dyed
           in
           Toledo
           without
           ever
           returning
           ,
           and
           this
           Decree
           of
           the
           Councell
           and
           Pope
           at
           Lyons
           ,
           for
           authorizing
           of
           this
           fact
           ,
           is
           yet
           extant
           in
           our
           Common
           Law
           ,
           in
           the
           sixt
           Book
           of
           Decretal●
           now
           in
           print
           ▪
           
             Lib.
             6.
             de
             cret
             .
             tit
             .
             6.
             de
             supplenda
             .
             cap.
             Grand
             .
          
           1.
           
           And
           this
           King
           
             Don
             Alonso
          
           ,
           the
           third
           which
           in
           this
           sort
           was
           put
           up
           against
           his
           brother
           was
           peaceably
           and
           prosperously
           King
           of
           Portugal
           ,
           all
           the
           dayes
           of
           his
           life
           ,
           
             Garibay
             in
             hist
             de
             Portug
             .
             lib.
             34.
             cap.
          
           20.
           
           &
           21.
           and
           he
           was
           a
           notable
           King
           ,
           and
           among
           other
           great
           exployts
           ,
           he
           was
           the
           first
           that
           set
           Portugal
           free
           from
           all
           subjection
           dependence
           and
           homage
           to
           the
           Kingdome
           of
           Castile
           ,
           which
           unto
           his
           time
           ●t
           ha●
           acknowledged
           ,
           and
           he
           left
           for
           his
           successor
           his
           so●●
           ,
           and
           heire
           ,
           
             Don
             Dionysi●el
             Fabricador
          
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           the
           great
           builder
           ,
           for
           that
           he
           builded
           and
           founded
           above
           forty
           and
           foure
           great
           towns
           in
           Portugal
           ,
           and
           was
           a
           most
           rare
           Prince
           ,
           and
           his
           off-spring
           ruleth
           in
           Portugal
           unto
           this
           day
           .
        
         
           Infinite
           other
           examples
           could
           I
           alleage
           if
           I
           would
           examine
           the
           lives
           and
           discents
           of
           these
           and
           other
           Kingdoms
           with
           their
           Princes
           ,
           and
           namely
           ,
           if
           I
           would
           speak
           of
           the
           Greek
           Emperours
           ,
           deprived
           for
           their
           evill
           government
           ,
           not
           so
           much
           by
           popular
           mutiny
           (
           which
           often
           hapned
           among
           them
           )
           as
           by
           consent
           and
           grave
           deli●e●ation
           of
           the
           whole
           State
           and
           Weal-publick
           ,
           
             Glicas
             in
             Annal.
             part
             .
             4.
             
             Zon.
             Annal.
             co
             .
             3.
             in
             vita
             Michael
             Calapha
             ,
          
           as
           
             Michael
             Calaphates
          
           ,
           for
           that
           he
           had
           troden
           the
           Crosse
           of
           Christ
           under
           his
           feet
           ,
           and
           was
           otherwise
           also
           a
           wicked
           man
           ,
           as
           also
           the
           Emperor
           
             Nicephorus
             Botoniates
          
           ,
           for
           his
           dissolute
           life
           ,
           and
           preferring
           wicked
           men
           to
           authority
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           ,
           whereof
           I
           might
           name
           many
           ,
           but
           it
           would
           be
           too
           long
           .
        
         
           What
           should
           I
           name
           here
           ,
           the
           deposition
           made
           of
           Princes
           ,
           in
           our
           dayes
           ,
           by
           other
           Common-wealths
           ,
           as
           in
           Polonia
           ,
           of
           Henry
           the
           third
           that
           was
           King
           of
           
             France
             ▪
          
           and
           before
           that
           had
           been
           sworne
           King
           of
           Polonia
           ,
           of
           which
           Crowne
           
           of
           Polonia
           ,
           he
           was
           deprived
           by
           publick
           act
           of
           Parliament
           ,
           for
           his
           departing
           thence
           without
           license
           ,
           and
           not
           returning
           at
           his
           day
           by
           the
           said
           State
           appointed
           and
           denounced
           by
           publick
           Letters
           of
           peremptory
           commandement
           ,
           which
           are
           yet
           extant
           ,
           
             In
             literis
             reip
             .
             Polon
             .
             ad
             Henr.
             Valesium
             pag.
             182.
             184.
             
             Vide
             Gagneum
             part
             .
             1.
             de
             rebus
             Polon
             .
             In
             Suetia
             .
          
        
         
           What
           should
           I
           name
           the
           deprivations
           of
           Henry
           King
           of
           Suetia
           ,
           who
           being
           lawfull
           successor
           and
           lawfully
           in
           possession
           after
           his
           Father
           ,
           Gustavus
           was
           yet
           put
           downe
           by
           that
           Common-wealth
           and
           deprived
           ,
           and
           his
           brother
           made
           King
           in
           his
           place
           who
           was
           in
           England
           ,
           in
           the
           beginning
           of
           Queen
           Elizabeths
           reigne
           ,
           whose
           sonne
           reigned
           King
           of
           
             Polonia
             ,
             Polin
             .
             1.
             32.
             
             Histor
             .
             de
             Franc.
             An.
          
           1568.
           and
           this
           fact
           was
           not
           only
           allowed
           of
           at
           home
           by
           all
           the
           States
           of
           that
           countrey
           ,
           but
           also
           abroad
           ,
           as
           namely
           of
           Maximilian
           the
           Emperor
           ,
           and
           appointed
           also
           by
           the
           King
           of
           Denmarke
           ,
           and
           by
           all
           the
           Princes
           of
           Germany
           neer
           about
           that
           Realme
           ,
           who
           saw
           the
           reasonable
           causes
           which
           that
           Common-wealth
           had
           to
           proceed
           as
           it
           did
           .
        
         
           And
           a
           little
           before
           that
           ,
           the
           like
           was
           practised
           also
           in
           Denmarke
           against
           Cisternus
           their
           lawfull
           King
           if
           we
           respect
           his
           discent
           in
           blood
           ,
           for
           he
           was
           sonne
           to
           King
           Iohn
           that
           reigned
           afore
           him
           ,
           and
           crowned
           in
           his
           fathers
           life
           ,
           but
           yet
           afterwards
           for
           his
           intolerable
           cruelty
           ,
           he
           was
           deprived
           and
           driven
           into
           banishment
           ,
           together
           with
           his
           wife
           and
           three
           children
           ,
           all
           which
           were
           disinherited
           ,
           and
           his
           Vncle
           Frederick
           Prince
           of
           Holsatia
           ,
           was
           chosen
           King
           ,
           who●e
           Progeny
           yet
           remaineth
           in
           the
           Crowne
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           ,
           though
           he
           were
           married
           to
           the
           sister
           of
           Charles
           the
           fifth
           last
           Emperour
           of
           that
           name
           ,
           and
           were
           of
           kin
           also
           to
           King
           Henry
           the
           eight
           in
           England
           ,
           yet
           could
           he
           never
           get
           to
           be
           restored
           ,
           ●●●pessed
           his
           time
           miserably
           ,
           partly
           in
           banishment
           ,
           and
           partly
           in
           prison
           untill
           he
           died
           .
           
             Sleydon
             .
             l.
          
           4.
           
             hist
             .
             An.
             1532.
             
             Mu●st
             .
             lib.
             3.
             
             Cosmogra
             .
             in
             d●script
             .
             D●●i'e
             Paulus
             Iovius
             in
             viris
             illust
             .
          
        
         
           But
           it
           shall
           be
           best
           perhaps
           to
           end
           this
           narration
           with
           example
           out
           of
           England
           it selfe
           ,
           for
           that
           no
           where
           〈◊〉
           have
           I
           read
           more
           markeable
           accidets
           ,
           touching
           this
           point
           ,
           then
           in
           England
           ,
           and
           for
           brevity
           sake
           I
           shall
           touch
           only
           a
           few
           since
           the
           Conquest
           ,
           for
           that
           I
           will
           goe
           no
           higher
           though
           I
           might
           ,
           as
           appereth
           by
           the
           example
           of
           King
           Ed●in
           and
           others
           ,
           neither
           will
           I
           begin
           to
           stand
           much
           upon
           the
           example
           of
           King
           Iohn
           ,
           though
           well
           also
           I
           might
           ,
           so
           that
           by
           his
           cruell
           government
           he
           made
           himselfe
           both
           odious
           at
           home
           and
           contempt●ble
           abroad
           .
        
         
           After
           him
           King
           Henry
           the
           third
           was
           admitted
           ,
           and
           he
           proved
           a
           very
           worthy
           King
           after
           so
           cruell
           a
           one
           as
           had
           gone
           before
           him
           ,
           and
           had
           been
           deposed
           (
           which
           is
           a
           circumstance
           that
           you
           must
           alwayes
           note
           in
           this
           narration
           )
           and
           hee
           reigned
           more
           yeares
           then
           ever
           King
           in
           England
           did
           before
           or
           after
           him
           ,
           for
           he
           reigned
           full
           53
           years
           ,
           and
           left
           his
           son
           and
           heire
           Edward
           the
           first
           ,
           not
           inferiour
           to
           himselfe
           in
           manhood
           and
           vertue
           ,
           who
           reigned
           34.
           yeares
           and
           left
           a
           son
           named
           Edward
           the
           second
           ,
           who
           falling
           into
           the
           same
           defects
           of
           government
           or
           worse
           ,
           then
           King
           John
           his
           great
           Grandfather
           had
           done
           ,
           was
           after
           1.
           yeares
           reigne
           deposed
           also
           by
           act
           of
           Parliament
           holden
           at
           London
           
           the
           yeare
           1326.
           
           
             Polyd.
             l.
             18.
             hist
             .
             Anglicanae
             Anno
          
           1326.
           and
           his
           body
           adjudged
           to
           perpetuall
           prison
           ,
           in
           which
           he
           was
           at
           that
           present
           in
           the
           Castle
           of
           Wallingford
           ,
           whither
           divers
           both
           Lords
           and
           Knights
           of
           the
           Parliament
           were
           sent
           unto
           him
           to
           denounce
           the
           sentence
           of
           the
           Realme
           against
           him
           ▪
           to
           wit
           ,
           how
           they
           had
           deprived
           him
           ,
           and
           chosen
           Edward
           his
           son
           in
           his
           place
           ,
           
             Stow
             in
             the
             life
             of
             King
             Edward
             the
          
           2.
           for
           which
           act
           of
           choosing
           his
           son
           ,
           he
           thanked
           them
           heartily
           and
           with
           many
           teares
           ,
           acknowledged
           his
           owne
           unworthinesse
           ,
           whereupon
           hee
           was
           degraded
           ,
           his
           name
           of
           King
           first
           taken
           from
           him
           ,
           and
           he
           appointed
           to
           be
           called
           
             Edward
             of
             Carnarvan
          
           from
           that
           houre
           forward
           .
           And
           then
           his
           Crowne
           and
           ring
           were
           taken
           away
           ,
           and
           the
           Steward
           of
           his
           house
           brake
           the
           staffe
           of
           his
           office
           in
           his
           presence
           ,
           and
           discharged
           his
           servants
           of
           their
           service
           ,
           and
           all
           other
           people
           of
           their
           obedience
           or
           allegiance
           toward
           him
           :
           and
           towards
           his
           maintenance
           he
           had
           only
           a
           100
           marks
           a
           year
           allowed
           for
           his
           expences
           ,
           and
           then
           was
           hee
           delivered
           also
           into
           the
           hands
           of
           certain
           particular
           keepers
           ,
           who
           led
           him
           prisoner
           from
           thence
           by
           divers
           other
           places
           using
           him
           with
           extreme
           indignity
           in
           the
           way
           ,
           untill
           at
           last
           they
           took
           his
           life
           from
           him
           in
           the
           Castle
           of
           Barkley
           ,
           and
           his
           son
           Edward
           the
           third
           reigned
           in
           his
           place
           ,
           who
           if
           we
           respect
           either
           valour
           ,
           prowesse
           ,
           length
           of
           reigne
           ,
           acts
           of
           chevalry
           ,
           or
           the
           multitude
           of
           famous
           Princes
           ,
           his
           children
           left
           behind
           him
           ,
           was
           one
           of
           the
           noblest
           Kings
           that
           ever
           England
           had
           ,
           chosen
           in
           the
           place
           of
           a
           very
           evill
           one
           .
        
         
           But
           what
           ●hall
           we
           say
           ?
           Is
           this
           worthinesse
           which
           God
           giveth
           commonly
           to
           the
           successours
           at
           these
           changes
           ,
           perpetuall
           or
           certaine
           by
           discent
           ?
           no
           truly
           ;
           nor
           the
           example
           of
           one
           Princes
           punishment
           maketh
           another
           to
           beware
           ,
           for
           the
           next
           successour
           after
           this
           noble
           Edward
           which
           was
           King
           Richard
           the
           second
           ,
           though
           he
           were
           not
           his
           son
           ,
           but
           his
           sons
           son
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           son
           and
           heire
           to
           the
           excellent
           and
           renowned
           black
           Prince
           of
           Wales
           ,
           this
           Richard
           (
           I
           say
           )
           forgetting
           the
           miserable
           end
           of
           his
           great
           Grandfather
           for
           evill
           government
           ,
           as
           also
           the
           felicity
           ,
           and
           vertue
           of
           his
           Father
           and
           Grandfather
           for
           the
           contrary
           ,
           suffered
           himselfe
           to
           be
           abused
           and
           misled
           by
           evill
           councellours
           ,
           to
           the
           great
           hurt
           and
           disquietnesse
           of
           the
           Realme
           .
           For
           which
           cause
           after
           he
           had
           reigned
           22.
           yeares
           ,
           he
           was
           deposed
           by
           act
           of
           Parliament
           holden
           in
           London
           ,
           the
           yeare
           of
           our
           Lord
           1399.
           and
           condemned
           to
           perpetuall
           prison
           in
           the
           Castle
           of
           
             Pomfret
             ,
             Polyd.
             l.
             20.
             hist
             .
             Aug.
          
           1399.
           where
           he
           was
           soon
           after
           put
           to
           death
           also
           ,
           and
           used
           as
           the
           other
           before
           had
           been
           ,
           and
           in
           this
           mans
           place
           by
           free
           election
           was
           chosen
           for
           King
           the
           noble
           Knight
           Henry
           Duke
           of
           Lancaster
           ,
           who
           proved
           afterwards
           a
           notable
           King
           ,
           and
           was
           father
           to
           King
           Henry
           the
           fifth
           ,
           sirnamed
           commonly
           the
           Alexander
           of
           England
           ,
           for
           that
           as
           Alexander
           the
           great
           conquered
           the
           most
           part
           of
           Asia
           in
           the
           space
           of
           9.
           or
           10.
           yeares
           ,
           so
           did
           this
           Henry
           conquer
           France
           in
           lesse
           then
           the
           like
           time
           .
        
         
           I
           might
           reckon
           also
           this
           number
           of
           Princes
           deposed
           for
           defect
           in
           government
           (
           though
           otherwise
           he
           were
           no
           evill
           man
           in
           life
           )
           this
           King
           Henry
           the
           fourths
           nephew
           ,
           I
           mean
           King
           Henry
           the
           sixt
           ,
           who
           after
           almost
           forty
           yeares
           
           reigne
           was
           deposed
           ,
           imprisoned
           ,
           and
           put
           to
           death
           ,
           
             Polyd.
             l.
             23.
             ●istor
             .
             Anglie
             .
          
           together
           with
           his
           sonne
           the
           Prince
           of
           Wales
           ,
           by
           Edward
           the
           fourth
           of
           the
           house
           of
           Yorke
           ,
           and
           the
           same
           was
           confirmed
           by
           the
           Commons
           ,
           and
           especially
           by
           the
           people
           〈◊〉
           London
           ,
           and
           afterwards
           also
           by
           publicke
           Act
           of
           Parliament
           ,
           in
           respect
           not
           only
           of
           the
           title
           which
           King
           Edward
           pretended
           ,
           but
           also
           and
           especially
           for
           that
           King
           Henry
           did
           suffer
           himselfe
           to
           bee
           overruled
           by
           the
           Queen
           his
           wife
           ,
           and
           had
           broke
           the
           articles
           of
           agreement
           made
           by
           the
           Parliament
           ,
           between
           him
           and
           the
           Duke
           of
           Yorke
           ,
           and
           solemnly
           sworne
           on
           both
           sides
           ,
           the
           8.
           of
           Octob.
           in
           the
           yeare
           1459.
           
           In
           punishment
           whereof
           and
           of
           his
           other
           negligent
           and
           evill
           government
           ,
           (
           though
           for
           his
           owne
           particular
           life
           he
           was
           a
           good
           man
           )
           sentence
           was
           given
           against
           him
           ,
           partly
           by
           force
           and
           partly
           by
           law
           ,
           and
           King
           Edward
           the
           fourth
           was
           put
           in
           his
           place
           ,
           who
           was
           no
           evill
           King
           and
           all
           English
           men
           well
           know
           ,
           but
           one
           of
           the
           renownedst
           for
           martiall
           acts
           and
           justice
           that
           hath
           worne
           the
           English
           Crowne
           .
        
         
           But
           after
           this
           man
           againe
           ,
           there
           fell
           another
           accident
           much
           more
           notorious
           ,
           which
           was
           that
           Richard
           Duke
           of
           Glocester
           ,
           this
           King
           Edwards
           yonger
           brother
           ,
           did
           put
           to
           death
           his
           two
           nephews
           ,
           this
           mans
           children
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           King
           Edward
           the
           fifth
           and
           his
           little
           brother
           ,
           and
           made
           himselfe
           King
           ,
           and
           albeit
           he
           sinned
           grievously
           by
           taking
           upon
           him
           the.
           Crown
           in
           this
           wicked
           manner
           yet
           when
           his
           nephews
           were
           once
           dead
           ,
           he
           might
           in
           reason
           seem
           to
           be
           lawfull
           King
           ,
           both
           in
           respect
           that
           he
           was
           the
           next
           male
           in
           blood
           after
           his
           said
           brother
           ,
           as
           also
           for
           that
           by
           divers
           acts
           of
           Parliament
           ,
           both
           before
           and
           after
           the
           death
           of
           those
           infants
           ,
           his
           title
           was
           authorised
           and
           made
           good
           ,
           and
           yet
           no
           man
           wil
           say
           (
           I
           think
           )
           but
           that
           he
           was
           lawfully
           also
           deposed
           again
           afterward
           by
           the
           Commonwealth
           ,
           An.
           1487.
           which
           called
           out
           of
           
             France
             ,
             Henry
          
           Earle
           of
           Richmond
           to
           chastise
           him
           ,
           and
           to
           put
           him
           downe
           ,
           and
           so
           he
           did
           ,
           and
           tooke
           from
           him
           both
           life
           and
           Kingdome
           in
           the
           field
           ,
           and
           was
           King
           himselfe
           after
           him
           by
           the
           name
           of
           King
           Henry
           the
           seventh
           ,
           and
           no
           man
           I
           suppose
           ,
           will
           say
           but
           that
           he
           was
           lawfully
           King
           also
           ,
           which
           yet
           cannot
           be
           ,
           except
           the
           other
           might
           lawfully
           be
           deposed
           ;
           I
           would
           have
           you
           consider
           in
           all
           these
           mutations
           ,
           what
           men
           commonly
           have
           succeeded
           in
           the
           places
           of
           such
           as
           have
           been
           deposed
           ,
           as
           namely
           in
           England
           ,
           in
           the
           place
           of
           those
           five
           Kings
           before
           named
           ,
           that
           were
           deprived
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           
             John
             ,
             Edward
          
           the
           second
           ,
           Richard
           the
           second
           ,
           Henry
           the
           sixt
           ,
           and
           Richard
           the
           third
           ,
           there
           have
           succeeded
           the
           three
           Henries
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           the
           third
           ,
           fourth
           ,
           and
           seventh
           ,
           and
           two
           Edwards
           ,
           the
           third
           and
           fourth
           ,
           all
           most
           rare
           and
           valiant
           Princes
           ,
           who
           have
           done
           infinit
           important
           acts
           in
           their
           Commonwealths
           ,
           and
           among
           other
           ,
           have
           raised
           many
           houses
           to
           Nobility
           ,
           put
           downe
           others
           ,
           changed
           states
           both
           abroad
           and
           at
           home
           ,
           distributed
           Ecclesiasticall
           dignities
           altered
           the
           course
           of
           discent
           in
           the
           blood
           Royall
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           ,
           all
           which
           was
           unjust
           ,
           &
           is
           void
           at
           this
           day
           if
           the
           changes
           and
           deprivations
           of
           the
           former
           Princes
           could
           not
           be
           made
           ,
           and
           consequently
           none
           of
           these
           that
           doe
           pretend
           the
           Crowne
           of
           England
           ,
           at
           this
           day
           ,
           can
           
           have
           any
           title
           at
           all
           ,
           for
           that
           from
           those
           men
           they
           descend
           who
           were
           put
           up
           in
           place
           of
           the
           deprived
           .
        
         
           And
           this
           may
           be
           sufficient
           for
           proofe
           of
           these
           two
           principall
           points
           ,
           that
           lawfull
           Princes
           have
           oftentimes
           by
           their
           Commonwealths
           been
           lawfully
           deposed
           ,
           for
           misgovernment
           ,
           and
           that
           God
           hath
           allowed
           and
           assisted
           the
           same
           ,
           with
           good
           successe
           unto
           the
           Weal-publique
           ,
           and
           if
           this
           be
           so
           ,
           or
           might
           be
           so
           ,
           in
           Kings
           lawfully
           set
           in
           possession
           ,
           then
           much
           more
           hath
           the
           said
           Commonwealth
           power
           and
           authority
           to
           alter
           the
           succession
           of
           such
           as
           doe
           but
           yet
           pretend
           to
           that
           dignity
           ,
           if
           there
           be
           due
           reason
           and
           causes
           for
           the
           same
           .
        
      
       
         
           The
           fourth
           Speech
           .
        
         
           TRuly
           Sir
           I
           cannot
           deny
           ,
           but
           the
           examples
           are
           many
           that
           this
           Gentleman
           hath
           alleaged
           ,
           and
           they
           seeme
           to
           prove
           sufficiently
           that
           which
           you
           affirmed
           ,
           at
           the
           beginning
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           that
           the
           Princes
           by
           you
           named
           were
           deprived
           ,
           and
           put
           downe
           by
           their
           Common-wealths
           for
           their
           evill
           government
           .
           And
           good
           successors
           commonly
           raised
           up
           in
           their
           places
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Common-wealth
           had
           authority
           also
           to
           doe
           it
           I
           doe
           not
           greatly
           doubt
           ,
           at
           leastwise
           ,
           they
           did
           
             it
             ,
             de
             facto
          
           ,
           and
           now
           to
           call
           these
           facts
           in
           question
           ,
           were
           to
           embroyle
           and
           turne
           up-side-down
           all
           the
           States
           of
           Christendome
           ,
           as
           you
           have
           well
           signified
           ,
           but
           yet
           for
           that
           you
           have
           added
           this
           word
           lawfully
           so
           many
           times
           ,
           in
           the
           course
           of
           your
           narration
           ,
           I
           would
           you
           tooke
           the
           paines
           to
           tell
           us
           also
           ,
           by
           what
           Law
           ,
           they
           did
           the
           same
           ,
           seeing
           that
           Belloy
           whom
           you
           have
           named
           before
           ,
           and
           some
           other
           of
           his
           opinion
           doe
           affirme
           ,
           
             Belloy
             apolog
             .
             catholic
             .
             part
             .
             2.
             paragraf
             .
             9.
             &
             apol
             .
             pro
             rege
             .
             cap.
          
           9.
           
           That
           albeit
           by
           nature
           the
           Common-wealth
           have
           authority
           over
           the
           Prince
           ,
           to
           chuse
           and
           appoint
           him
           ,
           at
           the
           beginning
           ,
           as
           you
           have
           well
           proved
           out
           of
           Aristotle
           and
           other
           wayes
           ;
           yet
           having
           once
           made
           him
           ,
           and
           given
           up
           all
           their
           authority
           unto
           him
           ,
           he
           is
           now
           no
           more
           subject
           to
           their
           correction
           ,
           or
           restraint
           ,
           but
           remaineth
           absolute
           of
           himselfe
           without
           respect
           to
           any
           ,
           but
           onely
           to
           God
           alone
           ,
           which
           they
           prove
           by
           the
           example
           of
           every
           particular
           man
           ,
           that
           hath
           authority
           to
           make
           his
           Master
           or
           Prince
           ,
           of
           his
           inferiour
           ;
           but
           not
           afterwards
           to
           put
           him
           downe
           againe
           ,
           or
           to
           deprive
           him
           of
           the
           authority
           which
           he
           gave
           him
           ,
           though
           he
           should
           not
           beare
           himselfe
           well
           and
           gratefully
           ,
           but
           discourteous
           rather
           ,
           and
           injuriously
           towards
           him
           that
           gave
           him
           first
           this
           authority
           .
        
         
           To
           which
           also
           they
           doe
           alleage
           the
           speech
           of
           the
           Prophet
           Samuel
           ,
           in
           the
           first
           Booke
           of
           the
           Kings
           ,
           where
           the
           people
           of
           Israel
           demanded
           to
           have
           a
           King
           to
           governe
           over
           them
           ,
           as
           other
           nations
           round
           about
           them
           had
           ,
           and
           to
           leave
           the
           
           the
           government
           of
           thhe
           high
           Priest
           under
           whom
           at
           that
           day
           they
           were
           .
           At
           which
           demand
           ▪
           both
           God
           himself
           and
           Samuel
           were
           grievously
           offended
           ,
           and
           Samuel
           by
           Gods
           expresse
           order
           ,
           protested
           unto
           them
           in
           this
           manner
           ,
           1.
           
           Reg.
           8.
           
           Well
           (
           quoth
           he
           )
           
             you
             will
             have
             a
             King
             ,
             hearken
             then
             to
             this
             that
          
           I
           
             will
             say
             ,
             Hoc
             erit
             ius
             regis
             ,
             qui
             imperaturus
             est
             vobis
             ,
          
           this
           shall
           be
           the
           right
           and
           power
           of
           the
           King
           that
           shall
           rule
           over
           you
           ,
           
             to
             wit
          
           ,
           he
           shall
           take
           from
           you
           your
           children
           both
           Sons
           and
           Daugh●ers
           ,
           your
           Fields
           and
           Vinyards
           ,
           your
           Harvest
           also
           and
           Ren●s
           ,
           your
           Servants
           ,
           Handmaids
           ,
           and
           Heards
           of
           Cattie
           ,
           and
           shall
           give
           them
           to
           his
           Servants
           ▪
           and
           you
           shall
           cry
           unto
           God
           in
           that
           day
           from
           the
           face
           of
           this
           your
           King
           ,
           whom
           you
           have
           chosen
           ,
           and
           God
           shall
           not
           hear
           you
           ,
           for
           that
           you
           have
           demanded
           a
           King
           to
           govern
           you
           .
        
         
           Out
           of
           all
           which
           discour●e
           and
           speech
           of
           the
           Prophet
           ,
           these
           men
           doe
           gather
           ,
           that
           a
           King
           is
           nothing
           so
           restrained
           in
           his
           power
           ,
           or
           limited
           to
           law
           ,
           as
           you
           have
           affirmed
           ▪
           but
           rather
           that
           his
           law
           is
           his
           own
           will
           ,
           as
           by
           these
           words
           of
           the
           Prophet
           may
           appear
           &
           much
           lesse
           may
           the
           Common-wealth
           chastise
           or
           deprive
           him
           for
           exceeding
           the
           limits
           of
           law
           ,
           or
           doing
           his
           will
           ,
           seeing
           that
           here
           in
           this
           place
           God
           doth
           fore-tell
           ,
           
             that
             Princes
             oftentimes
             shall
             commit
             excesses
             and
             injuries
          
           ;
           and
           yet
           doth
           he
           not
           therefore
           will
           them
           to
           chasten
           or
           depose
           them
           for
           the
           same
           ,
           but
           rather
           insinuate●h
           ,
           that
           they
           must
           take
           it
           patitiently
           for
           their
           sinnes
           ,
           and
           cry
           to
           God
           for
           remedy
           ,
           and
           persevere
           therein
           ,
           though
           he
           do
           not
           at
           the
           first
           hearken
           to
           them
           ,
           or
           grant
           their
           redresse
           .
        
      
       
         
           The
           fifth
           Speech
           .
        
         
           
             I
             Confesse
             ,
             that
             Flatterers
             of
             Princes
             in
             these
             our
             days
             ,
             have
             not
             onely
             affirmed
             ,
          
           that
           Princes
           were
           lawlesse
           ,
           and
           subject
           to
           no
           accompt
           ,
           reason
           ,
           or
           correction
           whatsoever
           they
           did
           ,
           
             but
             also
             (
             which
             is
             yet
             more
             absurd
             &
             pernicious
             to
             all
             Common-wealths
          
           )
           Belloy
           apolog
           .
           part
           2.
           p.
           7.
           &
           apol
           pro
           Rege
           c.
           6.
           
           &
           24.
           
           &
           26.
           
           That
           all
           goods
           ,
           chattels
           possessions
           ,
           and
           whatsoever
           else
           commodities
           temporall
           of
           the
           Common-wealth
           ,
           are
           properly
           the
           Kings
           ,
           and
           that
           their
           subjests
           have
           onely
           the
           use
           thereof
           ,
           without
           any
           propriety
           at
           all
           ,
           so
           as
           when
           the
           King
           will
           ,
           he
           may
           take
           it
           from
           them
           by
           right
           ,
           without
           injustice
           or
           injury
           ,
           
             which
             assertions
             do
             overthrow
             wholly
             the
             very
             nature
             and
             substance
             of
             a
             Common
             ▪
             wealth
             it self
             .
          
        
         
           For
           first
           ,
           to
           say
           that
           a
           King
           is
           subject
           to
           no
           law
           or
           limitation
           at
           all
           ,
           but
           may
           do
           what
           he
           will
           is
           against
           all
           that
           I
           have
           alleadged
           before
           of
           the
           very
           institution
           of
           a
           Common-wealth
           ,
           which
           was
           to
           live
           together
           in
           justice
           &
           order
           ,
           and
           as
           I
           shewed
           out
           of
           Cicero
           ,
           speaking
           of
           the
           first
           Kings
           ,
           
             Iustitiae
             fruendae
             causa
             bene
             morati
             Reges
             olim
             sunt
             constituti
             .
          
           For
           enjoying
           of
           iustic●
           were
           Kings
           appointed
           in
           old
           time
           that
           were
           of
           good
           life
           ;
           but
           if
           they
           be
           bound
           to
           no
           justice
           at
           all
           ,
           but
           must
           be
           born
           and
           obeyed
           ,
           be
           they
           never
           sowicked
           ,
           then
           is
           this
           end
           and
           butt
           of
           the
           common
           wealth
           ,
           and
           of
           all
           Royal
           authority
           ,
           utterly
           frustrate
           :
           then
           may
           we
           set
           up
           publike
           Murderers
           ,
           Ravishers
           ,
           Theeves
           ,
           and
           Spoylers
           ,
           to
           devour
           us
           ,
           in
           stead
           of
           Kings
           and
           Governours
           to
           defend
           us
           ;
           for
           such
           indeed
           are
           Kings
           that
           follow
           no
           law
           ,
           but
           passion
           &
           sensuality
           &
           do
           commit
           injustice
           by
           their
           publike
           authority
           ;
           &
           then
           finally
           were
           all
           those
           Kings
           beforementioned
           ,
           both
           of
           the
           Jewes
           ,
           Gentiles
           ,
           and
           Christians
           vnlawfully
           deprived
           ,
           
           &
           their
           Successors
           unlawfully
           put
           up
           in
           their
           places
           ,
           &
           consequently
           all
           Princes
           living
           in
           Christianity
           at
           this
           day
           ,
           who
           are
           deseended
           of
           them
           ,
           are
           intruders
           ,
           &
           no
           lawful
           Princes
           .
           By
           the
           second
           saying
           also
           ,
           that
           all
           temporallties
           are
           properly
           the
           Princes
           ,
           &
           that
           Subjects
           have
           only
           the
           use
           therof
           ,
           without
           any
           interest
           of
           their
           own
           ,
           no
           lesse
           absurdities
           do
           follow
           ,
           then
           of
           the
           former
           assertion
           :
           
           for
           that
           first
           ▪
           it
           is
           against
           the
           very
           principle
           &
           foundation
           of
           our
           civill
           law
           ,
           which
           at
           the
           first
           entrance
           ,
           &
           begining
           ,
           maketh
           this
           division
           of
           goods
           ,
           
             That
             some
             are
             common
             by
             nature
             to
             all
             men
             ,
             as
             the
             Ayr
             ,
             the
             Sea
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ;
             other
             are
             publike
             to
             all
             of
             one
             City
             or
             Country
             ,
             but
             yet
             not
             common
             to
             all
             ingenerall
             ,
             as
             Rivers
             ,
             Ports
             ,
             and
             other
             such
             :
             some
             are
             of
             the
             community
             of
             a
             City
             or
             Common-wealth
             ,
             but
             yet
             not
             common
             to
             every
             particular
             person
             of
             that
             City
             ,
             as
             common
             Rents
             ,
             Theators
             ,
             the
             publike
             house
             ,
             &c
             some
             are
             of
             none
             ,
             nor
             properly
             of
             any
             mans
             goods
             ,
             as
             Churches
             and
             sacred
             things
             ,
             and
             some
             are
             proper
             to
             particular
             men
             ,
             as
             those
             which
             every
             man
             possesseth
             of
             his
             own
             ,
          
           which
           divi●●on
           of
           Iustiman
           the
           Emperour
           ,
           &
           his
           most
           learned
           Lawyers
           is
           not
           good
           ,
           if
           the
           Prince
           bee
           Lord
           proprietary
           of
           all
           :
           nay
           he
           that
           made
           this
           division
           ,
           being
           Emperour
           ,
           did
           great
           injury
           also
           to
           himself
           ,
           ●n
           assigning
           that
           to
           others
           ,
           which
           by
           the
           opinion
           of
           Belloy
           &
           his
           fellows
           ,
           was
           properly
           &
           truly
           his
           own
           ,
           in
           that
           he
           was
           Emperour
           &
           Lord
           of
           the
           world
           .
           Besides
           all
           this
           ,
           so
           absurd
           a
           saying
           is
           this
           ,
           as
           it
           over●hroweth
           the
           whole
           nature
           of
           a
           Common
           ▪
           wealt●
           it self
           &
           waketh
           all
           subjects
           to
           be
           but
           very
           slaves
           .
           For
           that
           slaves
           &
           bondmen
           ,
           as
           Aristotle
           saith
           ,
           in
           this
           do
           diffe●
           from
           Free-men
           ,
           that
           slaves
           have
           only
           the
           use
           of
           things
           without
           property
           or
           interest
           &
           cannot
           acquire
           or
           get
           to
           themselvs
           any
           dominion
           or
           true
           right
           in
           any
           thing
           for
           that
           whatsoever
           they
           do
           get
           ,
           it
           accreweth
           to
           their
           Master
           &
           not
           to
           themselvs
           ,
           &
           for
           that
           the
           condition
           of
           an
           Oxe
           or
           an
           Asse
           is
           the
           very
           same
           in
           respect
           of
           a
           poor
           man
           that
           hath
           no
           slave
           :
           for
           that
           the
           Oxe
           or
           Asse
           g●t●eth
           nothing
           to
           himself
           ,
           but
           only
           to
           his
           Master
           ,
           &
           can
           be
           Lord
           of
           nothing
           of
           that
           for
           which
           he
           laboureth
           :
           for
           this
           cause
           ,
           wittily
           also
           said
           Arist●tle
           ,
           that
           
             bos
             aut
             asinus
             pauperi
             agricolae
             proservo
             est
             ,
          
           An
           Oxe
           or
           an
           Asse
           is
           to
           a
           poor
           husbandman
           in
           stead
           of
           a
           boudman
           ,
           &
           so
           seeing
           that
           Malignants
           will
           needs
           have
           the
           state
           &
           condition
           of
           all
           Subjects
           to
           be
           like
           unto
           this
           ,
           in
           respect
           of
           their
           Prince
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           have
           nothing
           in
           propriety
           ,
           but
           only
           the
           use
           and
           that
           all
           dominion
           is
           properly
           the
           Princes
           :
           what
           doth
           the
           other
           then
           make
           all
           Subjects
           not
           only
           slaves
           ,
           but
           also
           Oxen
           and
           Asses
           ,
           and
           
             pecora
             campi
          
           .
           Last
           of
           all
           ,
           for
           I
           will
           not
           overload
           you
           with
           reasons
           in
           a
           matter
           so
           evident
           ,
           if
           all
           Subjects
           goods
           be
           properly
           the
           Kings
           ,
           why
           then
           was
           Achab
           and
           Iezabell
           King
           &
           Queen
           of
           Israel
           so
           repre●ended
           by
           Elias
           ,
           and
           so
           punished
           by
           God
           ,
           for
           taking
           away
           Nabothes
           Vinyard
           ?
           seeing
           they
           took
           but
           that
           which
           was
           their
           own
           .
           Nay
           ,
           why
           wa●
           not
           Naboth
           accused
           of
           iniquity
           ,
           rebellion
           &
           treason
           ,
           for
           that
           he
           did
           hot
           yeeld
           up
           pre●ently
           his
           Vinyard
           ,
           when
           his
           Princes
           demanded
           the
           same
           ,
           seeing
           it
           was
           not
           his
           ,
           but
           theirs
           ?
           Why
           doe
           the
           Kings
           of
           
             England
             France
          
           and
           Spain
           ask
           money
           of
           their
           Subjects
           in
           Parliaments
           ,
           if
           they
           might
           take
           it
           as
           their
           own
           ?
           Why
           are
           those
           contributions
           ●ermed
           ●y
           the
           name
           of
           Subsidies
           ,
           helps
           ,
           benevolences
           ,
           lones
           ,
           &c.
           if
           all
           be
           due
           ,
           and
           not
           voluntary
           
           of
           the
           Subjects
           part
           ?
           How
           have
           Parliaments
           oftentimes
           denyed
           to
           their
           Princes
           such
           helps
           of
           money
           as
           they
           demanded
           ?
           Why
           are
           their
           Judges
           appointed
           to
           determine
           matter
           of
           Suits
           &
           Pleas
           between
           the
           Prince
           and
           his
           Subjects
           ,
           if
           all
           be
           his
           ,
           and
           the
           Subject
           have
           nothing
           of
           his
           own
           ?
           And
           last
           of
           all
           ,
           why
           doth
           the
           Canon
           Law
           so
           streightly
           inhibit
           all
           Princes
           ,
           upon
           pain
           of
           excommunication
           ,
           to
           impose
           new
           impositions
           &
           taxes
           upon
           their
           people
           ,
           without
           great
           consideration
           &
           necessity
           ,
           &
           free
           consent
           of
           the
           givers
           ,
           if
           all
           be
           the
           Princes
           ,
           &
           nothing
           of
           the
           Subject
           ?
           Nay
           ,
           why
           be
           all
           Princes
           generally
           at
           this
           day
           prohibited
           to
           alienate
           any
           thing
           of
           their
           own
           Crown
           ,
           without
           consent
           of
           their
           people
           ,
           if
           they
           only
           be
           Lords
           of
           all
           ,
           and
           the
           People
           have
           interest
           in
           nothing
           .
        
         
           And
           hereby
           also
           we
           may
           gather
           what
           the
           Prophet
           Samuel
           meant
           ,
           when
           he
           thretned
           the
           Jews
           with
           the
           disorders
           of
           Kings
           that
           should
           reign
           over
           them
           ;
           not
           that
           these
           disorders
           were
           lawfull
           or
           appertained
           to
           a
           righteous
           King
           ,
           but
           that
           seeing
           they
           refused
           ,
           ●o
           be
           under
           the
           moderate
           government
           of
           their
           high
           Priests
           ,
           and
           other
           Governors
           which
           God
           had
           given
           them
           hitherto
           ,
           &
           required
           to
           be
           ruled
           by
           Kings
           ,
           as
           other
           Heathen
           Nations
           of
           
             Egipt
             ,
             Babilon
             ,
             Syria
          
           ,
           &
           Persia
           were
           ,
           whose
           manner
           of
           Government
           not
           only
           Historiogr●phers
           ,
           but
           Phylosophers
           also
           ,
           &
           Aristotle
           among
           the
           rest
           doth
           note
           to
           have
           been
           very
           tyrannicall
           ,
           
             Arist
             .
             l.
             5.
             pol.
             c.
             11.
             
             Joseph
             .
             l.
             6.
             ant
             .
             c.
          
           4.
           yet
           for
           that
           the
           Jews
           would
           needs
           haue
           that
           government
           ,
           as
           a
           matter
           of
           more
           pomp
           &
           glory
           ,
           then
           that
           which
           hitherto
           they
           had
           had
           ,
           Samuel
           did
           first
           iusinuate
           to
           them
           ,
           what
           extortion
           &
           wickednesse
           those
           Heathen
           Kings
           did
           use
           commonly
           over
           their
           people
           ,
           in
           taking
           their
           children
           ,
           servants
           wives
           ,
           goods
           ,
           &
           the
           like
           from
           them
           ,
           &
           that
           many
           Kings
           of
           Israel
           should
           do
           the
           like
           ,
           &
           take
           it
           for
           their
           right
           and
           Soveraignty
           ,
           &
           should
           oppose
           &
           tyranize
           over
           them
           ,
           &
           inforce
           them
           to
           cry
           out
           to
           God
           for
           help
           ,
           &
           they
           should
           not
           find
           remedy
           ,
           for
           that
           so
           heddily
           they
           had
           demanded
           this
           change
           of
           Government
           ,
           which
           highly
           displeased
           Almighty
           God.
           
        
         
           And
           this
           is
           the
           true
           meaning
           of
           that
           place
           ,
           if
           it
           be
           well
           considered
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           authorize
           hereby
           injustice
           or
           wickedness
           in
           any
           King
           seeing
           the
           principall
           point●
           recorded
           to
           all
           Princes
           ,
           and
           Kings
           through
           all
           course
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           are
           
             diligere
             inducrum
             &
             justitiam
             ,
             apprebendere
             disciplinam
             ,
             &
             ●facere
             veritatem
             ,
          
           that
           is
           to
           say
           to
           love
           judgement
           ,
           and
           justice
           to
           admit
           discipline
           and
           to
           execu●e
           truth
           ,
           and
           this
           is
           the
           instruction
           that
           God
           gave
           to
           the
           Jewes
           in
           
             Deutronomy
             Deut.
             17.
             3.
             
             Reg.
          
           2.
           &
           10
           for
           their
           Kings
           when
           they
           should
           have
           them
           ,
           which
           God
           foretold
           many
           yeares
           before
           they
           had
           any
           ,
           and
           this
           is
           the
           admonition
           that
           King
           David
           left
           unto
           ,
           Psal
           .
           the
           2.
           his
           Sonne
           and
           successour
           Salomon
           ,
           at
           his
           death
           ,
           and
           by
           him
           to
           all
           other
           Kiogs
           and
           Princes
           ,
           and
           for
           want
           of
           observing
           their
           points
           of
           
             judgement
             justice
             discipline
          
           ,
           and
           truth
           ,
           wee
           see
           not
           only
           Achab
           ,
           and
           Iezabel
           before
           mentioned
           grievously
           punished
           but
           many
           other
           Kings
           also
           by
           God
           himselfe
           ,
           as
           
             Achaz
             Manasses
             Ioachim
          
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           which
           had
           not
           been
           justice
           on
           Gods
           part
           so
           to
           punish
           them
           if
           it
           had
           been
           lawfull
           for
           them
           to
           use
           that
           manner
           of
           proceeding
           towards
           their
           people
           ,
           as
           these
           good
           instructors
           of
           Princes
           in
           out
           daies
           most
           fondly
           ,
           and
           wickedly
           do
           affirme
           ,
           and
           thus
           much
           for
           that
           place
           .
        
         
           But
           to
           the
           point
           by
           what
           Law
           the
           Common-wealthes
           ,
           did
           punish
           their
           evill
           Princes
           it
           is
           by
           all
           law
           divine
           and
           human
           ▪
           divine
           for
           that
           God
           dath
           approve
           that
           form
           of
           government
           which
           every
           common-wealth
           doth
           chuse
           unto
           it selfe
           ,
           as
           also
           the
           
           conditions
           ,
           statutes
           und
           limitations
           which
           it selfe
           shall
           appoint
           unto
           her
           Princes
           as
           largely
           before
           hath
           been
           declared
           .
           And
           by
           all
           human
           law
           also
           ;
           for
           that
           all
           law
           both
           naturall
           ,
           nationall
           ,
           and
           positive
           ,
           doth
           teach
           us
           ,
           that
           Princes
           are
           subject
           to
           law
           and
           order
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           common-wealth
           which
           gave
           them
           their
           authority
           for
           the
           commmon
           good
           of
           all
           may
           ,
           also
           restraine
           or
           take
           the
           same
           way
           again
           ,
           if
           they
           abuse
           it
           to
           the
           common
           evill
           .
        
         
           And
           whereas
           these
           men
           say
           ,
           that
           like
           as
           if
           a
           private
           man
           should
           make
           his
           inferiour
           or
           equall
           to
           be
           his
           prince
           ,
           he
           could
           not
           after
           restrain
           the
           same
           again
           ,
           and
           so
           neither
           the
           common
           wealth
           having
           once
           delivered
           away
           her
           authority
           :
           I
           answer
           first
           that
           the
           comparison
           is
           not
           altogether
           like
           ,
           for
           that
           a
           privat
           man
           though
           he
           give
           his
           voice
           to
           make
           a
           Pr●nce
           ,
           yet
           he
           being
           but
           one
           maketh
           not
           the
           Prince
           wholly
           as
           the
           Common
           wealth
           doth
           ,
           and
           therefore
           no
           marvaile
           though
           it
           lie
           not
           in
           a
           perticular
           mans
           hand
           to
           unmake
           him
           again
           ,
           besides
           this
           ,
           a
           privat
           man
           having
           given
           his
           voice
           to
           make
           his
           Prince
           remaineth
           subject
           and
           inferiour
           to
           the
           same
           ,
           but
           the
           whole
           body
           though
           it
           be
           governed
           by
           the
           Prince
           as
           by
           the
           head
           ,
           yet
           is
           it
           not
           inferiour
           but
           superiour
           to
           the
           Prince
           ;
           neither
           so
           giveth
           the
           common
           wealth
           her
           authority
           and
           power
           up
           to
           any
           Prince
           ,
           that
           she
           depriveth
           her self
           utterly
           of
           the
           same
           ,
           when
           need
           shall
           require
           to
           use
           it
           for
           her
           defence
           for
           which
           she
           gave
           it
           .
           And
           finally
           which
           is
           the
           chiefest
           reason
           of
           all
           ,
           and
           the
           very
           ground
           and
           foundation
           indeed
           of
           all
           Kings
           authority
           among
           christians
           the
           power
           and
           authority
           which
           the
           Prince
           hath
           from
           the
           common
           wealth
           is
           in
           very
           truth
           not
           absolute
           ,
           but
           
             potestas
             vicaria
             or
             deligata
          
           ,
           that
           is
           to
           say
           a
           power
           deligate
           ,
           or
           power
           by
           commission
           from
           the
           common
           wealth
           ,
           which
           is
           given
           with
           such
           restrictions
           cautels
           ,
           and
           conditions
           yea
           ,
           wi●h
           such
           plaine
           exceptions
           ,
           promises
           and
           oathes
           of
           both
           parties
           ,
           (
           I
           meane
           between
           the
           King
           and
           common
           wealth
           at
           the
           day
           of
           his
           admission
           or
           coronation
           )
           as
           if
           the
           same
           be
           not
           kept
           ,
           but
           willfully
           broken
           ,
           on
           either
           part
           ,
           then
           is
           the
           other
           not
           bound
           to
           observe
           his
           promise
           neither
           ,
           though
           never
           so
           solemnly
           made
           or
           sworn
           for
           that
           in
           all
           bargains
           ,
           agreements
           and
           con●racts
           ,
           where
           on
           part
           is
           bound
           mutually
           and
           reciprocally
           to
           the
           other
           ,
           by
           oath
           ,
           vow
           ,
           or
           condition
           ,
           there
           ,
           if
           one
           side
           go
           from
           his
           promise
           ,
           the
           other
           standeth
           not
           obliged
           to
           performe
           his
           :
           and
           this
           is
           so
           notorious
           by
           all
           law
           ,
           both
           of
           nature
           and
           nations
           ,
           and
           so
           conform
           to
           all
           reason
           and
           equity
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           put
           among
           the
           very
           rules
           of
           both
           the
           civill
           and
           cannon
           law
           where
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           
             frustra
             a
             fidem
             sibi
             quis
             postulat
             servari
             ab
             eo
             ,
             cui
             sidem
             a
             se
             prestitam
             servare
             recusat
             .
          
           He
           doth
           in
           vaine
           require
           promise
           to
           be
           kept
           unto
           him
           at
           an
           other
           mans
           hands
           to
           whom
           he
           refuseth
           to
           performe
           that
           which
           himselfe
           promised
           and
           againe
           .
           
             Non
             abstringitur
             quis
             ●uramento
             ad
             implendam
             quod
             juravit
             ,
             si
             ab
             alia
             parte
             non
             impletur
             ,
             cujus
             respectu
             praebuit
             juramentum
             .
          
           A
           man
           is
           not
           bound
           to
           performe
           that
           which
           by
           oath
           he
           pr●mised
           ,
           if
           on
           the
           other
           part
           ,
           that
           be
           not
           performed
           in
           respect
           whereof
           this
           oath
           was
           made
           :
           as
           for
           example
           ,
           if
           two
           should
           sweare
           the
           one
           to
           assist
           the
           other
           upon
           the
           way
           in
           all
           respect●
           ,
           &
           after
           falling
           upon
           enemies
           that
           were
           either
           kin
           or
           friends
           to
           the
           one
           of
           them
           ,
           &
           he
           should
           take
           their
           part
           against
           his
           fellow
           ;
           cleer
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           the
           other
           were
           not
           bound
           to
           keep
           his
           oath
           toward
           that
           Party
           that
           hath
           so
           wickedly
           broken
           it
           unto
           him
           .
           Nay
           ,
           not
           only
           in
           this
           case
           ,
           that
           is
           so
           evident
           &
           palpable
           by
           nature
           it self
           ,
           but
           in
           many
           other
           also
           ,
           it
           is
           both
           lawfull
           ,
           honest
           ,
           &
           convenient
           ,
           to
           leave
           sometimes
           the
           performance
           of
           our
           oath
           ;
           as
           namely
           ,
           when
           the
           fulfilling
           thereof
           should
           containe
           any
           notable
           hurt
           or
           inconvenience
           against
           
           Religion
           ,
           Piety
           ,
           justice
           ,
           honesty
           ,
           or
           the
           weal
           publike
           ,
           or
           against
           the
           party
           himself
           to
           whom
           it
           was
           made
           ,
           as
           if
           a
           man
           had
           sworn
           to
           restore
           a
           sword
           to
           a
           mad
           or
           furious
           man
           ,
           wherewith
           it
           were
           likely
           he
           would
           destroy
           himself
           &
           others
           ,
           and
           other
           like
           cases
           ,
           which
           Cicero
           putteth
           down
           in
           his
           first
           book
           of
           offices
           ,
           &
           deduceth
           them
           from
           the
           very
           ground
           of
           nature
           and
           reason
           it self
           ,
           &
           saith
           that
           it
           were
           contrary
           to
           the
           duty
           of
           a
           good
           or
           honest
           man
           ,
           in
           such
           cases
           to
           perform
           his
           promise
           .
           Our
           Divines
           do
           also
           alledge
           the
           example
           of
           Herod
           ,
           that
           had
           sworn
           to
           the
           daughter
           of
           Herod
           as
           to
           give
           her
           what
           she
           demanded
           ,
           who
           demanding
           the
           head
           of
           St.
           John
           Baptist
           ,
           Mat.
           24
           though
           Herod
           were
           sory
           for
           the
           same
           ;
           yet
           saith
           the
           text
           ,
           
             that
             for
             his
             oaths
             sake
             he
             commanded
             it
             to
             be
             performed
             ,
          
           which
           yet
           no
           man
           will
           deny
           ,
           but
           that
           it
           had
           been
           far
           better
           left
           unperformed
           &
           the
           oath
           better
           broken
           then
           fulfilled
           ,
           according
           to
           another
           rule
           of
           the
           law
           ,
           which
           saith
           ,
           
             in
             malis
             promissis
             fidem
             non
             expedit
             observari
             ,
             Regul
             .
             68.
             in
             fine
             6.
             
             Decret
             .
          
           it
           is
           not
           expedient
           to
           keep
           our
           promise
           in
           things
           evill
           promised
           .
           And
           finally
           to
           this
           purpose
           ,
           
             to
             wit
          
           ,
           to
           determine
           how
           many
           ways
           an
           oath
           may
           be
           lawfully
           broken
           or
           not
           kept
           ,
           there
           is
           a
           whole
           title
           in
           the
           Canon
           law
           ,
           containing
           36
           chapters
           ,
           wherein
           are
           set
           down
           many
           &
           divers
           most
           excellent
           &
           evident
           cases
           about
           the
           same
           ,
           determined
           by
           Gregory
           the
           1.
           &
           other
           antient
           Popes
           &
           Doctors
           ;
           and
           in
           the
           second
           part
           of
           the
           Decret
           .
           there
           is
           alledged
           this
           sentence
           out
           of
           Isidorus
           ,
           &
           established
           for
           law
           ,
           
             in
             malis
             promissis
             rescinde
             fidem
             ,
             in
             turpi
             voto
             muta
             decretum
             ,
             impia
             enim
             promisso
             quae
             scelere
             impletur
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
          
           in
           evill
           promises
           perform
           not
           your
           word
           ,
           in
           an
           unlawfull
           vow
           or
           oath
           change
           your
           determination
           ,
           for
           it
           is
           an
           impious
           promise
           which
           cannot
           be
           fulfilled
           but
           with
           wickednesse
           ,
           and
           the
           very
           same
           matter
           is
           handled
           in
           the
           question
           following
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           fist
           ,
           throughout
           23
           whole
           chapters
           together
           .
           So
           as
           nothing
           is
           more
           largly
           handled
           in
           our
           law
           ,
           both
           Civill
           &
           Canon
           ,
           then
           this
           matter
           of
           promises
           &
           oaths
           how
           &
           when
           &
           why
           ,
           &
           in
           what
           cases
           they
           hold
           or
           bind
           ▪
           and
           when
           no●
           .
           All
           which
           ,
           to
           apply
           it
           now
           unto
           our
           matter
           of
           Kings
           ,
           that
           we
           have
           in
           hand
           ,
           we
           are
           to
           understand
           that
           two
           evident
           cases
           are
           touched
           here
           ,
           as
           you
           see
           ,
           when
           a
           Subjects
           oath
           or
           promise
           of
           obedience
           may
           be
           left
           unperformed
           towards
           his
           Prince
           :
           the
           first
           when
           the
           Prince
           observeth
           not
           at
           all
           his
           promise
           &
           oath
           made
           to
           the
           Common-wealth
           ,
           at
           his
           admission
           or
           coronation
           ,
           &
           the
           other
           when
           it
           should
           turn
           to
           the
           notable
           dammage
           of
           the
           weal
           publike
           (
           for
           whose
           only
           good
           the
           Princes
           office
           was
           ordained
           &
           proved
           ▪
           if
           the
           Subject
           should
           keep
           &
           perform
           his
           oath
           &
           promise
           made
           unto
           his
           Prince
           .
           And
           both
           these
           cases
           are
           touched
           in
           the
           deprivation
           of
           Childerike
           the
           last
           K
           of
           France
           ,
           of
           the
           first
           line
           of
           Pharamond
           ,
           for
           that
           as
           
             Paulus
             ,
             Em●lus
             ,
             Belforest
             ,
             G●rard
             ,
          
           and
           other
           French
           stories
           do
           testifie
           ,
           
             Em●l
             .
             l.
             2.
             
             Hist
             Fran
             Belfor●n
             vita
             childe●
             Girard
             lib
          
           3.
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Wirtsburg
           ,
           that
           in
           the
           name
           of
           all
           the
           Nobility
           and
           Common-wealth
           of
           France
           ,
           made
           his
           Speech
           to
           Zachary
           the
           Pope
           for
           his
           deposition
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           election
           of
           Pepin
           in
           his
           place
           ,
           alledged
           these
           reasons
           ,
           saying
           .
        
         
           Truth
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           the
           French
           have
           sworn
           fidelity
           unto
           Ch●ldericke
           ,
           as
           to
           their
           true
           &
           naturall
           King
           but
           yet
           with
           condition
           ,
           that
           he
           on
           his
           part
           should
           also
           performe
           the
           points
           that
           are
           incident
           to
           his
           office
           ,
           which
           are
        
         
           To
           defend
           the
           Common-wealth
           ,
           protect
           the
           Church
           of
           Christ
           resist
           the
           wicked
           advance
           the
           good
           &
           the
           like
           ;
           and
           it
           he
           doe
           this
           then
           the
           F●ench
           are
           ready
           to
           continue
           their
           obedience
           &
           allegeance
           unto
           him
           :
           but
           if
           he
           be
           apt
           for
           none
           of
           these
           
           things
           ,
           neither
           fit
           ,
           either
           for
           a
           Captain
           in
           War
           ,
           or
           for
           a
           Head
           in
           Peace
           ;
           and
           if
           nothing
           else
           may
           be
           expected
           while
           he
           is
           King
           ,
           but
           detriment
           to
           the
           State
           ,
           ignominy
           to
           the
           Nation
           ,
           danger
           to
           Christ
           &
           Religion
           ,
           and
           destruction
           to
           the
           Weal
           Publike
           ,
           then
           it
           is
           lawfull
           for
           you
           no
           doubt
           ,
           most
           holy
           Father
           ,
           to
           deliver
           the
           French
           from
           this
           band
           of
           their
           oath
           ,
           &
           to
           testifie
           that
           no
           promise
           can
           bind
           this
           Nation
           in
           perticular
           ,
           to
           that
           which
           may
           be
           hurtfull
           to
           all
           Christendome
           ingenerall
           .
           Thus
           far
           that
           Bishop
           and
           his
           speech
           was
           allowed
           ,
           and
           Chelderick
           deposed
           ,
           and
           Pepin
           made
           King
           in
           his
           place
           .
        
         
           By
           this
           then
           you
           see
           the
           ground
           whereon
           dependeth
           the
           righteous
           and
           lawfull
           deposition
           and
           chastisement
           of
           wicked
           Princes
           ,
           viz.
           their
           fayling
           in
           their
           oath
           &
           promises
           ,
           which
           they
           made
           at
           their
           first
           en●rance
           ,
           that
           they
           would
           rule
           and
           govern
           justly
           ,
           according
           to
           law
           ,
           conscience
           ,
           equity
           ,
           and
           religion
           ,
           wherein
           when
           they
           fayle
           ,
           or
           wilfully
           decline
           ,
           casting
           behind
           them
           all
           respect
           of
           obligation
           and
           duty
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           for
           which
           they
           were
           made
           Princes
           ,
           and
           advanced
           in
           dignity
           above
           the
           rest
           ;
           then
           is
           the
           Common
           wealth
           not
           only
           free
           from
           all
           Oaths
           made
           of
           obedience
           or
           allegeance
           to
           such
           unworthy
           Princes
           ,
           but
           is
           bound
           moreover
           for
           saving
           the
           whole
           body
           ,
           to
           resist
           ,
           chasten
           ,
           &
           remove
           such
           evill
           heads
           if
           she
           be
           able
           ,
           for
           otherwise
           all
           would
           come
           to
           destruction
           ,
           ruine
           ,
           and
           publike
           desolation
           .
        
         
           And
           here
           now
           comes
           in
           all
           those
           considerations
           which
           old
           Phylosophers
           ,
           Law-makers
           ,
           &
           such
           others
           as
           have
           treated
           of
           Common-wealths
           ,
           are
           wont
           to
           lay
           down
           ,
           of
           the
           difference
           &
           contrariety
           between
           a
           King
           &
           a
           Tyrant
           ,
           
             Plat.
             dial
             .
             1
             de
             repub
             .
             Arist.
             l.
             2.
             pol.
             c.
          
           5.
           for
           that
           a
           King
           (
           as
           both
           Plato
           &
           Aristotle
           doth
           declare
           )
           when
           once
           he
           declineth
           from
           his
           duty
           becommeth
           a
           Tyrant
           ,
           
             that
             is
             to
             say
          
           ,
           of
           the
           best
           &
           most
           Soveraign
           thing
           upon
           earth
           ,
           the
           worst
           &
           most
           hurtful
           creature
           under
           Heaven
           ;
           for
           that
           as
           the
           end
           &
           office
           of
           a
           King
           is
           to
           make
           happy
           his
           Common-wealth
           ,
           so
           the
           butt
           of
           a
           Tyrant
           is
           to
           destroy
           the
           same
           .
           And
           finally
           the
           whole
           difference
           is
           reduced
           to
           the
           principal
           head
           that
           before
           I
           have
           mentioned
           ,
           
             to
             wit
          
           ,
           That
           a
           King
           ruleth
           according
           to
           equity
           ,
           oath
           ,
           conscience
           ,
           justice
           ,
           &
           law
           prescribed
           unto
           him
           ;
           &
           the
           other
           is
           enemy
           to
           all
           these
           conditions
           ,
           There
           is
           a
           speciall
           book
           set
           forth
           of
           this
           matter
           ,
           by
           one
           Bartolus
           ,
           Father
           of
           Civil
           Law
           ,
           where
           the
           matter
           is
           handled
           largly
           ,
           as
           also
           how
           lawfull
           &
           commendable
           it
           is
           to
           resist
           any
           Tyrant
           .
           He
           concludeth
           with
           Cicero
           in
           his
           books
           
             de
             legibus
          
           ,
           where
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             ut
             populo
             Magistratus
             ita
             Magistratut
             presunt
             leges
             ,
             Cicero
             l.
             3.
             dt
             legibus
             .
          
           A
           good
           Prince
           or
           Magistrate
           make●h
           his
           accompt
           ,
           that
           as
           he
           is
           over
           the
           People
           ,
           so
           Laws
           are
           over
           him
           ,
           and
           a
           Tyrant
           the
           contrary
           .
           And
           greatly
           is
           commended
           the
           saying
           of
           Theodosius
           &
           Valentiman
           ,
           two
           worthy
           Emperors
           ,
           recorded
           in
           our
           civil
           Law
           ,
           who
           said
           ,
           
             Digna
             vox
             est
             Majestate
             regnantis
             ,
             legibus
             se
             allegatum
             fateri
             .
          
           It
           is
           a
           speech
           worthy
           the
           Majesty
           of
           him
           that
           reigneth
           ,
           to
           confes
           that
           he
           is
           bound
           unto
           the
           Laws
           ,
           &
           the
           contrary
           ,
           saying
           of
           the
           Tyrant
           
             Cajus
             Caligna
          
           ,
           is
           justly
           detested
           by
           all
           Writers
           ,
           who
           said
           unto
           one
           ,
           as
           Suetonus
           reporteth
           ,
           
             Memento
             mihi
             omnia
             &
             in
             omnes
             licere
             ,
          
           remember
           that
           all
           things
           are
           lawful
           unto
           me
           &
           against
           all
           men
           without
           exception
           .
           The
           saying
           also
           of
           the
           famous
           Emperor
           Trajan
           deserveth
           immortal
           memory
           &
           commendation
           who
           when
           he
           delivered
           the
           Sword
           to
           a
           Pretor
           or
           Governor
           of
           Rome
           to
           do
           justice
           he
           added
           these
           words
           ,
           Take
           this
           Sword
           ,
           &
           if
           I
           do
           reign
           justly
           ,
           use
           it
           for
           me
           ,
           and
           if
           not
           ,
           then
           use
           it
           against
           me
           ,
           which
           in
           effect
           &
           substance
           ,
           are
           the
           very
           same
           words
           ,
           which
           our
           Christian
           Princes
           at
           this
           day
           do
           use
           at
           their
           entrance
           and
           coronations
           ,
           
           when
           they
           promise
           &
           swear
           to
           rule
           justly
           ;
           &
           according
           to
           the
           laws
           ,
           Statutes
           ,
           &
           Ordinances
           of
           their
           country
           ,
           &
           upon
           that
           condition
           do
           take
           the
           oathes
           of
           their
           subjects
           obedience
           ,
           protesting
           there
           withal●
           ,
           that
           if
           they
           perform
           not
           this
           ,
           that
           then
           their
           subjects
           are
           free
           as
           before
           from
           all
           alegeance
           and
           then
           may
           the
           common
           wealth
           as
           also
           the
           very
           officers
           themselves
           of
           such
           a
           Kiug
           use
           their
           sword
           against
           him
           ,
           who
           gave
           it
           to
           them
           ,
           for
           the
           publique
           good
           if
           need
           so
           ●equire
           ,
           as
           Trajan
           commanded
           .
        
         
           Concerning
           oathes
           and
           promises
           made
           by
           Princes
           at
           their
           first
           admission
           to
           government
           ,
           for
           as
           much
           as
           not
           nature
           ,
           but
           the
           election
           and
           consent
           of
           the
           people
           ,
           had
           made
           their
           first
           Princes
           from
           the
           beginniug
           of
           the
           world
           most
           certaine
           it
           appeared
           ,
           and
           conforme
           to
           all
           reason
           that
           they
           were
           not
           preferred
           to
           this
           eminent
           power
           and
           dignity
           over
           others
           ,
           without
           some
           condi●ions
           and
           promises
           made
           also
           on
           their
           parts
           ,
           for
           using
           well
           t●is
           supreme
           authority
           given
           unto
           them
           :
           seeing
           it
           is
           not
           likely
           that
           any
           people
           would
           ever
           yeetd
           to
           put
           their
           lives
           ,
           goodes
           and
           liberties
           in
           the
           hands
           of
           an
           other
           ,
           without
           some
           promise
           and
           assurance
           of
           justice
           and
           equity
           to
           be
           us●d
           towards
           them
           ,
           and
           hereof
           came
           to
           passe
           ,
           that
           both
           the
           Romans
           and
           Grecians
           to
           their
           ancient
           Kings
           prescribed
           laws
           and
           limites
           .
        
         
           And
           in
           every
           common
           wealth
           the
           more
           orderly
           the
           Prince
           commeth
           to
           his
           crown
           ,
           and
           dignity
           ,
           the
           more
           expresse
           and
           certain
           have
           been
           ever
           these
           conditions
           and
           agreements
           between
           him
           and
           the
           p●●ple
           ,
           as
           one
           the
           other
           side
           the
           more
           violeutly
           the
           Prince
           getteth
           his
           authority
           or
           by
           tyranny
           and
           disorder
           ,
           as
           those
           ancient
           and
           first
           Tyrants
           of
           Assiria
           to
           wit
           
             Nem●ed
             Belus
          
           and
           the
           like
           ▪
           that
           by
           meere
           force
           and
           guile
           got
           rule
           over
           others
           ,
           and
           the
           old
           King
           of
           Egypt
           ,
           and
           Babilon
           ,
           and
           those
           of
           the
           Roman
           Emperours
           that
           by
           violence
           of
           Souldiers
           only
           got
           ●nto
           the
           Royall
           seat
           ,
           and
           all
           such
           as
           at
           this
           day
           do
           get
           by
           force
           to
           raine
           among
           to●
           the
           Tur●es
           ,
           among
           these
           (
           I
           say
           )
           it
           is
           no
           marvaile
           ,
           though
           few
           conditions
           of
           just
           dealing
           may
           be
           expected
           ,
           though
           I
           doubt
           not
           but
           get
           to
           their
           followers
           and
           advancers
           ,
           these
           men
           also
           do
           ma●e
           large
           promises
           of
           good
           government
           ,
           as
           the
           beginoing
           as
           all
           ambitions
           men
           are
           wont
           to
           do
           ,
           though
           with
           little
           intention
           of
           performance
           .
        
         
           But
           in
           all
           good
           and
           well
           ordered
           common
           wealths
           where
           matters
           passe
           by
           reason
           ,
           conscience
           wisdome
           and
           consultation
           ,
           and
           especially
           since
           christian
           religion
           hath
           prevailed
           ,
           and
           given
           perfection
           to
           that
           naturall
           light
           which
           morrall
           good
           men
           had
           b●fore
           in
           matters
           of
           government●
           since
           that
           time
           I
           say
           this
           ●oint
           of
           mutuall
           and
           reciprocall
           oathes
           between
           Princes
           and
           subjects
           at
           the
           day
           of
           their
           coronation
           or
           admission
           (
           for
           all
           are
           not
           crowned
           )
           bave
           beene
           much
           more
           est●blished
           ,
           made
           clear
           and
           put
           in
           vre
           .
           And
           this
           form
           of
           agreement
           and
           convention
           ,
           between
           the
           commou
           wealth
           and
           their
           chtistian
           head
           or
           King
           ,
           hath
           beene
           reduced
           to
           a
           most
           sacred
           and
           religious
           kind
           of
           union
           and
           concord
           then
           before
           for
           that
           the
           whole
           action
           hath
           b●eu●don
           by
           Bishops
           and
           ecclesiasticall
           Prelats
           ,
           and
           the
           astipulation
           and
           promises
           made
           on
           both
           sides
           ,
           have
           passed
           and
           beene
           given
           receaved
           and
           regestred
           with
           great
           reverence
           in
           sacred
           places
           ,
           and
           with
           great
           solemnity
           of
           religious
           ceremonies
           ,
           which
           before
           were
           not
           so
           much
           used
           ,
           though
           all
           waies
           there
           were
           some
           .
           And
           therfore
           our
           examples
           at
           this
           time
           shall
           be
           only
           of
           Christian
           common
           wealths
           ,
           for
           that
           they
           are
           more
           peculiarly
           to
           our
           purpose
           .
        
         
           Fir●●
           then
           to
           begin
           with
           the
           East
           or
           Greeke
           Emperours
           of
           Constantinople
           as
           the
           most
           ancient
           among
           other
           ,
           for
           that
           after
           the
           Empire
           once
           translated
           from
           Roome
           to
           Constantinople
           ,
           by
           our
           Constontine
           the
           great
           and
           the
           first
           Christian
           Emperour
           that
           ever
           did
           publiquely
           shew
           himselfe
           for
           such
           ,
           these
           Greeke
           emperours
           were
           the
           most
           eminent
           Princes
           of
           all
           christianity
           among
           whom
           I
           do
           find
           that
           albeit
           their
           ther
           comming
           to
           the
           Crown
           were
           nothing
           so
           orderly
           for
           them
           pu●
           as
           at
           this
           day
           it
           is
           used
           ,
           but
           many
           times
           the
           meanes
           thereof
           were
           turbulent
           and
           sedi●ious
           ,
           yet
           find
           I
           (
           as
           I
           say
           )
           that
           above
           a
           thousand
           yeares
           one
           ,
           they
           were
           wont
           to
           have
           anoth
           exacted
           at
           their
           hand
           ,
           by
           rh●●
           pa●riark
           of
           Constantinople
           ,
           who
           was
           the
           chiefe
           Prelate
           ,
           for
           thus
           writeth
           Zon●ras
           of
           the
           c●ronation
           of
           A●asta●ius
           the
           first
           ,
           that
           succeeded
           Zeno
           ,
           obout
           the
           veare
           of
           〈◊〉
           5
           4
           
             Amequam
             coronaretur
             ,
             fidei
             confessionam
             script●m
             ,
             quae
             ollic
             c●retur
             ,
             se
             in
             dogmatibus
             Ecclesiastic
             〈◊〉
             esse
             novatu
             u●●
             ,
             ab
             eo
             exegi●
             patrlar●
             〈…〉
             vir
             sanctus
             &
             orthodoxus
          
           he
           〈…〉
           being
           a
           help
           and
           catholique
           mae●●equired
           of
           
           Anast●tius
           ●l●cted
           Emperour
           ,
           before
           he
           was
           crowned
           a
           cou●●sion
           〈…〉
           should
           pro●ise
           to
           change
           or
           innovate
           nothing
           in
           matt●rs
           perteining
           t●
           the
           doctrine
           of
           the
           〈◊〉
           and
           the
           same
           ha●e
           Nicepb●●
           〈◊〉
           and
           ot●ers
           .
        
         
         
           And
           not
           onely
           this
           but
           divers
           other
           conditions
           also
           doth
           the
           same
           author
           insinuate
           that
           this
           Anaas●tius
           promised
           at
           his
           coronat
           on
           before
           he
           could
           be
           crowned
           ,
           as
           among
           other
           things
           ,
           the
           taking
           away
           of
           certaine
           tributes
           and
           impositions
           ,
           the
           giving
           of
           Offices
           without
           money
           and
           other
           like
           points
           ,
           apperteining
           to
           reformation
           and
           good
           government
           .
           which
           he
           performed
           for
           a
           ti●e
           in
           the
           beginning
           of
           his
           government
           ,
           but
           after
           fel●
           into
           the
           heresies
           of
           the
           Eutichians
           ,
           and
           banished
           this
           same
           good
           Patriarch
           Euphemius
           ,
           that
           had
           crowned
           him
           ,
           and
           he
           thrived
           thereafter
           for
           that
           he
           was
           slain
           by
           a
           thunder
           bot●
           from
           ●eaven
           ,
           after
           he
           had
           reigned
           27.
           yeares
           ,
           and
           was
           accompted
           for
           a
           very
           wicked
           man
           ,
           by
           all
           writers
           ,
           for
           that
           he
           had
           broken
           (
           as
           they
           said
           )
           the
           conditions
           
             quas
             gravi
             juramento
             scriptis
             ●elato
             confirmasset
             .
          
           That
           is
           to
           say
           the
           conditions
           which
           he
           had
           avowed
           and
           confirmed
           with
           a
           grave
           oath
           .
        
         
           ●he
           like
           I
           read
           about
           300.
           years
           after
           ,
           recorded
           by
           the
           same
           author
           of
           the
           Emperour
           Michaell
           the
           first
           in
           these
           words
           .
           
             The
             Grecian
             Emperours
             oath
             ,
             Michaell
             ubi
             dilaxit
             magnam
             ecclesiam
             ingressus
             ,
             a
             Patriarcha
             Nicephoro
             imperatorio
             diademate
             est
             ornatus
             post
             silato
             scripto
             ,
             quo
             promilleret
             ,
             se
             nulla
             eccleisa
             instituta
             violatu●um
             neque
             christianorum
             sanguine
             manus
             contaminaturum
             .
             Zon.
             To●
             3.
             in
             vita
             Mich.
             An.
          
           820.
           ●hich
           is
           Michell
           new
           chosen
           Emperour
           ,
           came
           early
           in
           ●he
           morning
           into
           the
           great
           Church
           of
           Constantinople
           ,
           and
           was
           crowned
           there
           with
           the
           Emperial
           crown
           by
           the
           hands
           of
           Nicephorus
           the
           Patriarch
           ,
           but
           yet
           so
           ,
           as
           he
           was
           first
           required
           to
           swear
           and
           promise
           by
           writing
           ,
           that
           he
           would
           never
           violate
           the
           ordinances
           of
           the
           Church
           ▪
           
             nor
             contaminat
             is
             hands
             with
             christian
             bloud
             ,
          
           which
           in
           effect
           ,
           is
           as
           much
           to
           say
           ▪
           as
           that
           he
           should
           reign
           godly
           &
           justly
           &
           many
           other
           such
           examples
           might
           be
           alledged
           ,
           but
           by
           this
           it
           is
           easie
           to
           see
           ,
           what
           was
           the
           fashion
           of
           admitting
           &
           crowning
           those
           Grecian
           Emperours
           by
           their
           Patriarks
           ,
           in
           the
           name
           of
           all
           the
           Common-wealth
           ,
           which
           Common-wel●h
           was
           not
           satisfied
           with
           an
           oath
           ,
           except
           also
           it
           were
           set
           down
           in
           writi●g
           ▪
           And
           if
           we
           passe
           to
           the
           Latine
           &
           VVest
           Empire
           which
           about
           this
           very
           time
           was
           restored
           by
           Zachary
           the
           Pope
           ,
           &
           by
           the
           whole
           Common-welth
           of
           Rome
           &
           was
           given
           to
           Cha●les
           the
           great
           &
           his
           Posterity
           ,
           we
           shall
           find
           that
           this
           point
           is
           more
           setled
           &
           more
           inviolably
           kept
           vet
           in
           this
           Empire
           then
           in
           the
           other
           ,
           for
           albeit
           ,
           that
           this
           Empire
           〈◊〉
           West
           went
           by
           succession
           for
           the
           most
           part
           at
           the
           begining
           ,
           untill
           afterwards
           it
           was
           appointed
           by
           Pope
           Gregory
           the
           5.
           to
           passe
           by
           the
           election
           of
           certaine
           Princes
           in
           Germany
           ,
           that
           now
           enjoy
           that
           priviledge
           to
           be
           Electors
           ,
           yet
           shal
           we
           see
           alwayes
           ,
           that
           they
           even
           before
           this
           constitution
           ,
           when
           this
           dignity
           went
           by
           succession
           ,
           were
           never
           admi●ted
           to
           the
           same
           ,
           without
           this
           circumstance
           of
           swearing
           to
           conditions
           of
           righteous
           government
           :
           the
           forme
           &
           manner
           o
           which
           admission
           ,
           for
           that
           I
           find
           it
           set
           down
           more
           perfectly
           ,
           &
           perticulerly
           in
           the
           coronation
           of
           O●ho
           the
           I
           ,
           then
           of
           any
           other
           Emperor
           ,
           &
           that
           by
           many
           Authors
           ,
           &
           that
           this
           Otho
           was
           son
           &
           heyr
           unto
           the
           famous
           Emperor
           of
           Hen.
           1.
           of
           that
           name
           ,
           Duke
           of
           Saxony
           ,
           surnamed
           the
           Faulkner
           for
           the
           great
           delight
           ●e
           had
           in
           the
           flight
           of
           Faulcons
           ,
           
             Saxo
             Gram.
             l.
             10.
             
             Cranzio
             l.
             3.
             metro
             c
          
           12.
           for
           these
           causes
           I
           mean
           to
           begin
           with
           the
           coronation
           of
           this
           man
           before
           any
           other
           This
           otho
           then
           son
           to
           H.
           ●
           :
           though
           being
           his
           heir
           ,
           &
           so
           named
           by
           H.
           himself
           to
           the
           inheritance
           of
           the
           said
           r●●wn
           of
           Germany
           :
           yet
           was
           he
           not
           admitted
           thereunto
           untill
           he
           had
           made
           his
           oath
           &
           received
           his
           new
           approbation
           by
           the
           people
           ,
           for
           so
           the
           story
           saith
           ,
           that
           the
           Archbishop
           of
           Moguntia
           (
           the
           chief
           Prunate
           of
           all
           Germany
           bringing
           him
           to
           the
           Alter
           where
           he
           must
           swear
           ,
           said
           these
           words
           unto
           the
           people
           :
           Behold
           I
           bring
           you
           here
           Otho
           ,
           chosen
           by
           God
           ,
           &
           appointed
           ou●
           by
           his
           Father
           Henry
           our
           Lord
           ,
           &
           now
           made
           King
           by
           all
           the
           Princes
           of
           this
           Empire
           ,
           if
           this
           election
           please
           you
           ,
           do
           you
           signifie
           the
           same
           by
           ho●●din●
           up
           your
           hands
           to
           Heaven
           ,
           
             Whitich
             ndus
             gest
             .
             Saxon
             lib.
          
           1.
           
           And
           the●
           upon
           the
           said
           Archbishop
           turned
           about
           to
           the
           Alter
           ,
           where
           lay
           all
           the
           ornaments
           &
           ensigns
           of
           the
           Empire
           ,
           as
           the
           sword
           with
           the
           girdle
           ,
           the
           cloke
           with
           the
           bracelets
           ,
           th●
           staf
           with
           the
           scepter
           ,
           &
           diadem
           ,
           every
           one
           whereo●
           the
           Archbishop
           out
           up
           ●n
           the
           Emperor
           ,
           telling
           him
           the
           signification
           of
           every
           thing
           ,
           what
           it
           did
           bind
           him
           un●o
           :
           as
           for
           example
           when
           he
           put
           the
           sword
           about
           him
           he
           said
           ,
           
             accipe
             hunc
             gladium
             quo
             ejicias
             omnes
             Christi
             adversari●s
             &
             ma●os
             christianos
             ,
             authoritate
             divino
             per
             Episcopos
             tibi
             tradita
             ,
             w●t●chin
             .
             l.
          
           2
           ,
           which
           is
           ,
           take
           unto
           thee
           this
           sword
           wh●reby
           thou
           mayst
           cast
           out
           &
           drive
           away
           all
           the
           enemies
           of
           Christ
           ,
           whether
           they
           be
           barbarous
           infidels
           ,
           or
           evill
           christians
           ,
           &
           this
           by
           the
           authority
           of
           God
           delivered
           unto
           thee
           by
           us
           ,
        
         
           And
           thus
           he
           ●id
           with
           all
           other
           ornaments
           &
           ensigns
           ,
           telling
           the
           signification
           &
           obligation
           of
           every
           one
           ,
           &
           taking
           the
           Emperours
           promise
           to
           perform
           all
           .
        
         
           And
           after
           al
           ,
           
             Rex
             persusus
             olco
             sancto
             ,
             co●onatur
             diademate
             aureo
             ,
             ab
             Episcopis
             ,
             &
             ab
             eisdem
             ad
             soticitur
             
             &
             in
             eo
             colocatur
             .
          
           The
           King
           being
           annointed
           with
           holy
           oyle
           was
           crowned
           by
           the
           Bishops
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           same
           was
           brought
           to
           the
           royall
           seat
           and
           therein
           placed
           .
           This
           happened
           about
           the
           year
           of
           Christ
           940.
           and
           the
           ceremony
           is
           recounted
           in
           ore
           amply
           in
           this
           mans
           coronation
           ,
           then
           in
           any
           other
           ,
           both
           for
           that
           he
           was
           a
           very
           noble
           prince
           ,
           and
           the
           very
           first
           of
           the
           Germain
           nation
           ,
           that
           was
           lawfully
           ,
           and
           orderly
           preferred
           to
           the
           imperiall
           feat
           ,
           after
           that
           it
           passed
           from
           the
           children
           of
           Charles
           the
           great
           ,
           and
           there
           be
           divers
           points
           worthy
           the
           noting
           in
           this
           example
           ,
           and
           among
           other
           that
           albeit
           he
           were
           lawful
           King
           and
           Emperour
           by
           succession
           ,
           as
           also
           by
           appointment
           of
           his
           Father
           :
           yet
           was
           he
           chosen
           and
           admitted
           againe
           by
           the
           Princes
           and
           people
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           swore
           to
           fulfill
           all
           those
           points
           and
           conditions
           ,
           which
           the
           signification
           of
           the
           Emperial
           ornaments
           did
           bind
           him
           unto
           .
           After
           this
           ,
           about
           60
           Yeares
           or
           more
           ,
           Pope
           Gregory
           the
           5.
           in
           a
           synod
           holden
           in
           Rome
           ,
           did
           by
           the
           consent
           of
           Otho
           the
           3.
           
           Emp●ror
           &
           Nephew
           unto
           this
           other
           Oth●
           ,
           appoint
           a
           certain
           form
           of
           Election
           for
           the
           time
           to
           come
           of
           the
           German
           Emperour
           that
           he
           should
           be
           chosen
           by
           six
           Princes
           of
           Germany
           ,
           three
           eclesiasticall
           which
           are
           the
           Arch-Bishops
           of
           
             Moguntia
             ,
             Colen
          
           ,
           and
           Trevires
           ,
           and
           three
           temporall
           Lords
           .
           Blend
           .
           decad
           .
           2
           li.
           3
           Crant
           .
           l.
           4.
           cap.
           25.
           
           Duke
           of
           Saxony
           ,
           the
           County
           Palatine
           of
           Rhene
           ,
           and
           the
           Marques
           of
           Brandeburg
           and
           when
           these
           6
           voices
           should
           happen
           to
           be
           equally
           devided
           ,
           then
           that
           the
           Duke
           of
           Bohemia
           (
           for
           then
           it
           was
           no
           Kingdom
           )
           should
           have
           place
           also
           to
           determin
           the
           election
           .
           All
           which
           was
           determined
           in
           the
           Y●are
           of
           Christ
           996.
           in
           Rome
           ,
           and
           approved
           afterward
           by
           all
           the
           Princes
           of
           Germany
           ,
           and
           allowed
           by
           all
           other
           Christian
           Princes
           ,
           and
           states
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           so
           endureth
           unto
           this
           day
           .
           And
           among
           all
           other
           points
           ,
           of
           this
           his
           Coronation
           and
           his
           Oath
           to
           be
           taken
           for
           his
           well
           government
           ,
           was
           and
           is
           most
           exactly
           set
           downe
           ,
           and
           recorded
           by
           many
           historiographers
           of
           that
           time
           ,
           and
           since
           :
           But
           I
           shall
           alleadge
           them
           only
           out
           of
           Iohn
           Sleydan
           ,
           as
           the
           most
           convenient
           Authour
           for
           this
           our
           time
           and
           purpose
           .
           
             Sleyd
             .
             l.
             1.
             
             Histor
             .
             An.
          
           1519.
           
        
         
           
             First
             of
             all
             ,
             after
             any
             man
             is
             chosen
             Emperor
             ,
             he
             is
             to
             be
             called
             only
          
           Cesar
           
             and
             the
             King
             of
             the
             Romans
             ,
             and
             not
             Emperour
             ,
             untill
             he
             be
             Crowned
             ,
             and
             the
             conditions
             which
             he
             sweareth
             unto
             presently
             after
             his
             election
             ,
          
           Are
           to
           defend
           the
           Christian
           and
           Catholique
           Religion
           ,
           to
           defend
           the
           Pope
           and
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           whose
           advocate
           he
           is
           ,
           to
           minister
           iustice
           equally
           to
           all
           ,
           to
           follow
           p●ace
           ,
           to
           keepe
           and
           observe
           all
           Lawes
           Rights
           and
           Priviledges
           of
           the
           Empy●e
           ,
           not
           to
           alienat
           or
           engage
           the
           possessions
           of
           the
           Empyre
           ,
           to
           condemn
           no
           man
           without
           hearing
           his
           cause
           ,
           but
           to
           suffer
           the
           course
           of
           law
           to
           have
           his
           place
           ,
           in
           all
           and
           whatsoever
           he
           shall
           doe
           otherwise
           ,
           that
           it
           be
           void
           and
           of
           no
           Validitie
           at
           all
           .
        
         
           Vnto
           all
           these
           Articles
           ,
           he
           sweareth
           first
           by
           his
           Legates
           ,
           and
           then
           he
           giveth
           a
           copy
           of
           his
           Oath
           in
           writing
           to
           every
           one
           of
           the
           six
           Electors
           ,
           and
           after
           this
           he
           goeth
           to
           the
           City
           of
           Aquis-gran
           to
           be
           crowned
           in
           the
           great
           Church
           ,
           where
           about
           the
           middle
           of
           the
           Masse
           ,
           the
           Arch
           Bishop
           of
           Colen
           goeth
           unto
           him
           in
           the
           presence
           of
           all
           the
           people
           ,
           and
           asketh
           ,
           
             whether
             he
             be
             ready
             to
             sweare
             and
             promise
             to
             observe
             the
             Catholick
             Religion
             ,
             defend
             the
             Church
             ,
             Minister
             ,
             Iustice
             ,
             protect
             the
             Widdows
             and
             Fatherlesse
             ,
             and
             yeald
             dutifull
             honour
             and
             obedience
             to
             the
             Pope
             of
             
             Rome
             ,
          
           whereunto
           he
           answering
           that
           he
           is
           ready
           to
           do
           all
           this
           ,
           the
           Arch-Bishop
           leadeth
           him
           to
           the
           high
           Alter
           where
           he
           sweareth
           in
           expresse
           words
           ,
           all
           these
           Articles
           ,
           which
           being
           done
           ,
           the
           said
           Arch-Bishop
           turning
           himselfe
           to
           the
           Princes
           of
           the
           Empyre
           ,
           and
           people
           there
           present
           ,
           
             doth
             aske
             them
             ,
             whether
             they
             be
             content
             to
             swear
             obedience
             and
             fealty
             unto
             him
             ,
             who
             answering
             yea
             ,
          
           he
           is
           annointed
           by
           the
           said
           Arch-Bishop
           before
           the
           Alter
           ,
           and
           then
           do
           come
           the
           other
           two
           Arch-Bishops
           of
           Moguntia
           and
           Treveris
           ,
           and
           do
           lead
           him
           into
           the
           Vestery
           ,
           where
           certain
           Deacons
           are
           ready
           to
           apparrel
           him
           in
           his
           robes
           ,
           and
           do
           set
           him
           in
           a
           Chayre
           ,
           upon
           whom
           the
           Arch-Bishop
           of
           Colen
           saith
           certain
           prayers
           ,
           and
           then
           delivereth
           him
           a
           Sword
           drawn
           ,
           and
           putteth
           a
           Ring
           upon
           his
           Finger
           ,
           and
           giveth
           him
           a
           Scepter
           in
           his
           hand
           ,
           and
           then
           all
           the
           three
           Arch-Bishops
           together
           ,
           do
           put
           on
           the
           Crown
           upon
           his
           head
           ,
           and
           leading
           him
           so
           crowned
           and
           appareled
           u●to
           the
           high
           Alter
           again
           ;
           he
           sweareth
           the
           second
           time
           ,
           
             that
             he
             will
             do
             the
             part
             of
             a
             good
             Christian
             and
             Catholick
             Emperor
             .
          
           Which
           being
           ended
           ,
           he
           is
           brought
           back
           and
           placed
           in
           the
           Emperiall
           Seat
           and
           Throne
           ,
           where
           all
           the
           Princes
           of
           the
           Empyre
           do
           sweare
           obedience
           and
           faith
           unto
           him
           ,
           begining
           with
           the
           three
           Arch-Bishops
           ,
           and
           continuing
           on
           with
           the
           three
           other
           Electors
           ,
           and
           so
           all
           the
           rest
           in
           order
           which
           is
           a
           notable
           and
           magesticall
           manner
           of
           admitting
           and
           authorizing
           of
           a
           Prince
           as
           you
           see
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           to
           be
           marked
           among
           other
           things
           ,
           that
           the
           Emperour
           sweareth
           three
           times
           ,
           once
           by
           his
           depu●ies
           ,
           &
           twice
           by
           himselfe
           ,
           before
           his
           Subjects
           sweare
           once
           unto
           him
           .
           And
           yet
           will
           Malignants
           needs
           have
           subjects
           only
           bound
           to
           their
           Princes
           ,
           and
           the
           Prince
           nothing
           at
           all
           bound
           to
           them
           againe
           .
        
         
           In
           Polonia
           ,
           which
           being
           first
           a
           Dukedom
           was
           made
           a
           Kingdom
           ,
           about
           the
           same
           time
           that
           this
           forme
           of
           electing
           of
           the
           German
           Emperour
           was
           prescribed
           ;
           the
           manner
           of
           Coronation
           of
           their
           Kings
           ,
           is
           in
           substance
           the
           very
           same
           ,
           that
           we
           have
           declared
           to
           be
           of
           the
           Emperour
           .
           For
           first
           of
           all
           ,
           the
           Arch-Bishop
           of
           Gnesua
           metropolitan
           of
           all
           Polonia
           ,
           cometh
           to
           the
           King
           standing
           before
           the
           high
           Alter
           and
           saith
           unto
           him
           these
           words
           .
           
             Whereas
             you
             are
             right
             noble
             Prince
             to
             receive
             at
             our
             hands
             this
             day
             who
             are
             (
             though
             unworthily
             )
             in
             place
             of
             Christ
             for
             execution
             of
             this
             function
             ,
             the
             sacred
             annointing
             nnd
             other
             Ceremonies
             ,
             Ensignes
             ,
             and
             Ornaments
             appertaining
             to
             the
             Kings
             of
             this
             Land
             ;
             it
             shall
             be
             well
             that
             we
             admonish
             you
             in
             a
             few
             words
             ,
             what
             the
             charge
             importeth
             which
             you
             are
             to
             take
             upon
             you
             ,
             &c.
          
           Alex
           Gua
           guinterum
           Polon
           .
           Tom.
           1.
           
           &
           Oricho
           in
           Chimer
           .
           fol.
           9.
           and
           106.
           
        
         
           Thus
           he
           begineth
           ▪
           and
           after
           this
           ,
           he
           declareth
           unto
           him
           for
           what
           end
           he
           is
           made
           King
           ,
           what
           the
           obligation
           of
           that
           place
           and
           dignity
           bindeth
           him
           unto
           ,
           and
           unto
           what
           points
           he
           must
           sweare
           ,
           what
           do
           signifie
           the
           Sword
           ,
           the
           Ring
           ,
           the
           Sceptor
           ,
           and
           the
           Crown
           that
           he
           is
           to
           receive
           ,
           and
           at
           the
           delivery
           of
           each
           of
           these
           things
           he
           maketh
           both
           a
           short
           exhortation
           unto
           him
           ,
           and
           prayer
           unto
           God
           for
           him
           .
           And
           the
           Kings
           Oath
           in
           these
           words
           .
           
             Promi●o
             coram
             Deo
             &
             angelis
             ejus
             ,
          
           I
           do
           promise
           and
           swea●e
           before
           God
           and
           his
           An●els
           ,
           that
           I
           will
           do
           Law
           and
           Justice
           to
           all
           ,
           
             and
             keepe
             the
             peace
             of
             Christ
             his
             Church
             ,
             and
             the
             union
             of
             his
             catholick
             Faith
             ,
             and
             will
             do
             and
             cause
             to
             be
             done
             ,
             du●
             and
             canonic●ll
             honour
             unto
             the
             Bishops
             of
             ●his
             Land
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Clergy
             ,
             and
             if
             (
             which
             God
             forbid
             )
             I
             should
             
             break
             my
             Oath
             ,
             I
             am
             content
             that
             the
             Inhabitants
             of
             this
             Kingdom
             ,
             shall
             owe
             no
             duty
             or
             obedience
             unto
             me
             as
             God
             shall
             help
             me
             and
             Gods
             holy
             Gospels
             .
             Bodin
             derep
             .
             l.
             2.
             c.
          
           9.
           
        
         
           After
           this
           Oath
           made
           by
           the
           King
           ,
           and
           received
           by
           the
           subjects
           ,
           the
           Lord
           Martiall
           Generall
           of
           the
           whole
           Kingdom
           ,
           doth
           aske
           with
           a
           loud
           voice
           of
           all
           the
           Councellors
           ,
           Nobility
           ,
           and
           people
           there
           present
           ,
           
             whether
             they
             be
             content
             to
             submit
             themselves
             unto
             this
             King
             ,
             or
             no
             ,
          
           who
           answering
           yea
           :
           the
           arch
           Bishop
           doth
           end
           the
           residue
           of
           the
           ceremonies
           ,
           &
           doth
           place
           him
           in
           the
           royal
           Throne
           ,
           where
           all
           his
           Subjects
           do
           homage
           unto
           him
           ,
           and
           this
           for
           Polonia
           .
        
         
           In
           Spayne
           I
           do
           find
           ,
           that
           the
           manner
           of
           admitting
           their
           Kings
           was
           different
           ,
           and
           not
           the
           same
           before
           and
           after
           the
           distruction
           thereof
           by
           the
           Moores
           ;
           bu●
           yet
           that
           in
           both
           times
           their
           Kings
           did
           swear
           in
           effect
           the
           self-same
           points
           which
           before
           have
           been
           mentioned
           in
           other
           Kingdoms
           .
           For
           first
           ,
           before
           the
           entring
           of
           the
           Moores
           when
           Spayne
           remained
           yet
           one
           generall
           Monarchie
           ,
           under
           the
           Gothes
           ,
           it
           is
           recorded
           in
           the
           four●h
           nationall
           Councel
           of
           Toled●
           ,
           which
           was
           holden
           the
           year
           of
           our
           Lord
           ,
           633.
           according
           to
           
             Ambrosio
             Morales
          
           ,
           the
           most
           learned
           and
           diligent
           historiographer
           of
           
             Spayne
             .
             Amb.
             Morales
             li.
             11.
             c.
             17.
             hist
             .
             Hisp
             .
             praefat
             ,
             ejusdem
             concilij
             .
          
           (
           though
           others
           do
           appoint
           it
           some
           few
           years
           after
           )
           in
           this
           Councel
           (
           I
           say
           )
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           that
           their
           new
           King
           S●ssinandus
           (
           who
           had
           expelled
           Suintila
           their
           former
           King
           for
           his
           evill
           Government
           .
           )
           This
           King
           Sissinandus
           ,
           I
           say
           coming
           into
           the
           said
           Councel
           in
           the
           third
           yeare
           of
           his
           reigne
           ac●ompanied
           with
           a
           most
           magnificient
           number
           of
           Nobles
           ,
           that
           waited
           on
           him
           ,
           did
           fall
           down
           prostrate
           upon
           the
           ground
           ,
           before
           the
           Arch-Bishops
           ,
           and
           Bishops
           there
           gathered
           together
           ,
           which
           were
           70.
           in
           number
           ,
           and
           desired
           them
           with
           teares
           to
           pray
           for
           him
           ,
           and
           to
           determine
           in
           that
           Councel
           ,
           that
           which
           should
           be
           needfull
           and
           most
           convenient
           both
           for
           maintaining
           of
           Gods
           Religion
           ,
           and
           also
           for
           upholding
           and
           prospering
           the
           whole
           Common-Wealth
           :
           whereupon
           those
           Fathers
           after
           matters
           of
           Religion
           and
           reformation
           of
           manners
           ,
           which
           they
           handled
           in
           73.
           
           Chapters
           .
           In
           the
           end
           and
           last
           Chapter
           ,
           they
           come
           to
           handle
           matters
           of
           Estate
           also
           .
           
             Concil
             .
             Tol.
             4.
             c.
          
           74.
           
           And
           first
           of
           all
           they
           do
           confirme
           the
           deposition
           of
           King
           Suintila
           together
           with
           his
           Wife
           ,
           Brother
           ,
           and
           Children
           ,
           and
           all
           for
           his
           great
           wickednesse
           ,
           which
           in
           the
           Councel
           is
           recounted
           ,
           and
           they
           do
           deprive
           them
           not
           onely
           of
           a
           little
           to
           the
           Crown
           ;
           but
           also
           of
           all
           other
           goods
           ,
           &
           possessions
           ,
           moveables
           and
           immoveables
           ,
           saving
           only
           that
           which
           the
           new
           Kings
           mercy
           should
           bestow
           upon
           them
           ,
           and
           in
           this
           Councel
           was
           present
           and
           subscribed
           first
           of
           all
           others
           ,
           ●sidorus
           Arch-Bishop
           of
           Siuil
           ,
           who
           writing
           his
           History
           of
           Spayne
           dedicated
           the
           same
           unto
           this
           King
           
             Sissinandus
             ,
             Ambros
             .
             Maral
             .
             l.
          
           11.
           cap.
           17.
           and
           speaketh
           infinite
           good
           in
           the
           same
           ,
           of
           the
           vertues
           of
           King
           Suintila
           ,
           that
           was
           now
           deposed
           and
           condemned
           in
           this
           said
           Councel
           ;
           whereby
           it
           is
           to
           be
           presumed
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           changed
           much
           his
           life
           afterward
           ,
           &
           became
           so
           wicked
           a
           man
           ,
           as
           here
           is
           reported
           .
        
         
           After
           this
           ,
           the
           Councel
           confirmeth
           the
           Title
           of
           Sissinandus
           ,
           and
           maketh
           decrees
           for
           the
           defence
           thereof
           ;
           but
           yet
           insinuateth
           what
           points
           he
           was
           bound
           unto
           ,
           and
           whereunto
           he
           had
           sworn
           when
           they
           said
           unto
           him
           ,
           
             To
             quoque
             p●●aesentem
             
             〈◊〉
             Ac
             juturos
             aelatum
             sequentium
             principes
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           We
           do
           require
           you
           ,
           that
           are
           our
           present
           King
           ,
           and
           all
           other
           our
           Princes
           that
           shall
           follow
           hereafter
           with
           the
           humility
           which
           is
           convenient
           ,
           that
           you
           be
           meeke
           and
           moderate
           towards
           your
           Subjects
           ,
           
             and
             that
             you
             govern
             your
             people
             in
             justice
             and
             piety
             ,
             and
             that
             none
             of
             you
             do
             give
             sentence
             alone
             against
             any
             man
             in
             cause
             of
             life
             and
             death
             ;
             but
             with
             the
             consent
             of
             your
             publike
             Councell
             ,
             and
             with
             those
             that
             be
             Governours
             in
             matters
             of
             judgement
             .
             And
             against
             all
             Kings
             that
             are
             to
             come
             ,
             we
             do
             promulgate
             this
             sentence
             ,
          
           that
           if
           any
           of
           them
           shall
           against
           the
           rever●nce
           of
           our
           Lawes
           ,
           exercise
           cruel
           authority
           with
           proud
           domination
           ,
           and
           Kingly
           Pompe
           ,
           only
           following
           their
           own
           concupiscence
           in
           wickednes
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           condemned
           by
           Christ
           with
           the
           sentence
           of
           excommunication
           ,
           and
           have
           their
           separation
           both
           from
           him
           and
           us
           to
           everlasting
           judgement
           .
        
         
           But
           in
           the
           next
           two
           yeares
           after
           the
           end
           of
           this
           Councel
           ,
           King
           Sissinandus
           being
           now
           dead
           and
           one
           Chintilla
           made
           King
           in
           his
           place
           ,
           there
           were
           other
           two
           Councels
           gathered
           in
           Toled●
           ,
           the
           first
           whereof
           was
           but
           Provinciall
           ,
           and
           the
           second
           Nationall
           ,
           and
           they
           are
           named
           by
           the
           names
           of
           the
           fifth
           and
           sixt
           Councels
           of
           
             Toledo
             .
             Ambros
             .
             Moral
             .
             l.
             11.
             cap.
             23.
             
             &
          
           24.
           
           In
           the
           which
           Councells
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           manner
           of
           the
           Gothes
           (
           who
           being
           once
           converted
           ,
           from
           the
           Arrian
           haere●ie
           ,
           were
           very
           catholick
           and
           devout
           ever
           after
           ,
           and
           governed
           themselves
           most
           ,
           by
           their
           Clergy
           )
           and
           not
           only
           matters
           of
           Religion
           were
           handled
           ;
           but
           also
           of
           State
           and
           of
           the
           Common
           Wealth
           ,
           
             Concil
             .
             5.
             cap.
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             4.
             5.
             
             &
             conc
             .
          
           6.
           cap.
           16.
           17
           ,
           18.
           especially
           about
           the
           succession
           to
           the
           Crown
           ,
           safety
           of
           the
           Prince
           ,
           provision
           for
           his
           Children
           ,
           friends
           ,
           Officers
           ,
           and
           favorites
           after
           his
           death
           ,
           and
           against
           such
           as
           without
           election
           or
           approbation
           of
           the
           Common-Wealth
           ,
           did
           aspire
           to
           the
           same
           ,
           all
           these
           points
           I
           say
           were
           determined
           in
           these
           Councels
           and
           among
           other
           points
           a
           very
           s●vere
           decre●
           was
           made
           in
           the
           sixt
           Councel
           ,
           conc●rning
           the
           Kings
           Oath
           at
           his
           admission
           in
           these
           words
           .
           
             Consonan
             une
             corde
             &
             ore
             promulgamus
             Deo
             placituram
             sententiam
             .
             Coucil
             .
             Td.
             6.
             c.
          
           3.
           
           We
           do
           promulgate
           with
           one
           heart
           and
           mouth
           this
           sentence
           agreeable
           and
           pleasing
           unto
           God
           ,
           
             and
             do
             decree
             the
             same
             with
             the
             consent
             and
             deliberation
             of
             the
             Nobles
             and
             Peeres
             of
             this
             Realme
             ,
             that
             whosoever
             in
             time
             to
             come
             shall
             be
             advanced
             to
             the
             honor
             and
             preferment
             of
             this
             Kingdom
             ,
             he
             shall
             not
             be
             placed
             in
             the
             Royall
             Seat
             ,
          
           untill
           among
           other
           conditions
           he
           hath
           promised
           by
           the
           Sacrament
           of
           an
           Oath
           ,
           that
           he
           will
           suffer
           no
           man
           to
           break
           the
           Catholick
           Faith
           ,
           &c.
           
           By
           which
           words
           especially
           (
           among
           other
           conditions
           )
           is
           made
           evident
           ,
           that
           those
           Princes
           sweare
           not
           only
           to
           keepe
           the
           Faith
           ;
           but
           also
           such
           other
           conditions
           of
           good
           Government
           as
           were
           touched
           before
           in
           the
           fourth
           Councel
           ,
           and
           these
           things
           were
           determined
           while
           their
           King
           Chintill●
           was
           present
           in
           Tolledo
           ,
           as
           Ambrosio
           Morales
           ●oteth
           .
           
             Ambros
             .
             Moral
             .
             lib.
             1.
             cap.
             23.
             
             The
             distruction
             of
             Spayne
             .
          
           Before
           the
           entrance
           of
           the
           Moores
           ,
           and
           before
           the
           dividing
           thereof
           into
           many
           Kingdoms
           ,
           which
           happened
           about
           ●
           hundreth
           yeares
           after
           this
           ,
           to
           wit
           in
           the
           year
           of
           our
           Saviour
           713.
           and
           714.
           
        
         
           But
           after
           the
           Moores
           had
           gayned
           all
           Spayne
           ,
           and
           divided
           it
           between
           them
           ,
           into
           divers
           Kingdoms
           .
           
             Ambros
             .
             Moral
             .
             li.
             13.
             c.
             1.
             &
             2
             de
             la
             Chron.
             de
             Esp●
          
           yet
           
           God
           provided
           that
           within
           foure
           or
           five
           yeares
           the
           Christians
           that
           were
           left
           and
           fled
           to
           the
           Mountaines
           of
           Asturias
           &
           
             Biscay
             ▪
          
           found
           a
           certain
           young
           Prince
           named
           
             Don
             Pelayo
          
           of
           the
           ancient
           blood
           of
           the
           Gotish
           Kings
           ,
           who
           was
           also
           fled
           thither
           ,
           and
           miraculously
           saved
           from
           the
           enemies
           ,
           whom
           they
           chose
           straight
           wayes
           to
           be
           their
           King
           ,
           and
           he
           began
           presently
           the
           recovery
           of
           Spayne
           ,
           and
           was
           called
           first
           King
           of
           Asturias
           ,
           and
           afterward
           of
           Leon
           ,
           and
           after
           his
           successors
           got
           to
           be
           Kings
           also
           of
           Castilia
           ,
           and
           then
           of
           Toledo
           and
           then
           of
           
             Aragon
             ,
             Barcelona
             ,
             Valentia
             ,
             Murcia
             ,
             Cartagena
             ,
             〈◊〉
             ,
             Cortuba
             ,
             Granado
             ,
             Siuil
             ,
             Portugall
             ,
          
           and
           Nauarra
           ,
           all
           which
           were
           different
           Kingdoms
           at
           that
           time
           ,
           so
           made
           by
           the
           Moores
           .
           And
           all
           these
           Kingdoms
           were
           gained
           againe
           ,
           by
           little
           and
           little
           ,
           in
           more
           then
           700.
           yeares
           space
           ,
           which
           were
           lost
           in
           lesse
           then
           two
           years
           ,
           and
           they
           never
           came
           again
           indeed
           into
           one
           Monarchy
           ,
           as
           they
           were
           under
           
             Don
             Rod●igo
          
           their
           last
           King
           that
           lost
           the
           whole
           ,
           untill
           the
           yeare
           of
           our
           Lord
           158●
           .
           when
           
             Don
             Philippe
          
           King
           of
           Spayne
           re-united
           again
           unto
           that
           Crown
           ,
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Portugall
           which
           was
           the
           last
           peece
           ,
           that
           remayned
           seperated
           ,
           and
           this
           was
           almost
           900.
           yeares
           after
           Spayne
           was
           first
           lost
           .
        
         
           But
           now
           to
           our
           purpose
           ,
           the
           Chronicler
           of
           Spain
           ,
           named
           
             Ambrosio
             Morales
          
           doth
           record
           in
           his
           Chronicle
           a
           certain
           Law
           ,
           written
           in
           the
           Gotish-tongue
           ,
           &
           left
           since
           the
           time
           of
           this
           
             Don
             Pelay●
          
           the
           first
           King
           ,
           after
           the
           universal
           distruction
           of
           Spain
           ,
           &
           the
           title
           of
           the
           Law
           is
           this
           
             Como
             se
             an
             delevantar
             Reyen
             Espùa
             ,
             y
             como
             el
             ha
             de
             lurar
             los
             fueros
             ,
             Ambros
             .
             Moral
             .
             l.
             13.
             c.
          
           2.
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           how
           men
           must
           make
           their
           King
           in
           Spain
           ,
           and
           now
           he
           must
           swear
           to
           the
           priviledges
           and
           liberties
           
             of
             that
             Nation
             :
             &
             then
             he
             putteth
             the
             Articles
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             whereof
             the
             first
             saith
             thus
             .
             before
             all
             things
             it
             is
             establish●d
             for
             a
             law
             ,
             liberty
             ,
             and
             priviledge
             of
             Spayne
             ,
             that
             the
             King
             is
             to
             be
             placed
             by
             voices
             and
             consent
             perpetually
             ,
             and
             this
             to
             the
             intent
             that
             no
             evill
             King
             may
             enter
             without
             consent
             of
             the
             people
             seeing
             they
             are
             to
             give
             to
             him
             ,
             that
             which
             with
             their
             blood
             and
             labours
             they
             have
             gained
             of
             the
             Moores
          
           Lucas
           Episcop
           .
           Tuyens
           .
           in
           histor
           .
           Hispan
           ,
           Loudou
           ,
           de
           molin
           .
           lib.
           de
           hered
           .
           Thus
           far
           goeth
           this
           first
           article
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           more
           to
           be
           marked
           ,
           for
           that
           divers
           and
           those
           most
           ancient
           Spanish
           Authors
           do
           say
           ,
           that
           from
           this
           
             Don
             Pelayo
          
           ,
           the
           succession
           of
           Kings
           descended
           ever
           by
           propinquity
           of
           blood
           ,
           and
           yet
           we
           see
           that
           election
           was
           ioyned
           there
           withall
           in
           expresse
           termes
           .
        
         
           
             The
             second
             part
             of
             the
             law
             containeth
             the
             manner
             of
             ceremonies
             used
             in
             those
             old
             dayes
             at
             the
             admission
             of
             their
             Kings
             ,
             which
             is
             expressed
             in
             these
             words
             ,
             let
             the
             King
             be
             chosen
             aud
             admitted
             in
             the
             Metropolitan
             City
             of
             this
             Kingdome
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             wise
             in
             some
             Cathedrall
             Church
             ,
             and
             the
             night
             before
             he
             is
             exalted
             ,
             let
             him
             watch
             all
             night
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             the
             next
             day
          
           let
           him
           here
           masse
           ,
           &
           let
           him
           offer
           at
           Masse
           a
           peece
           of
           Scarlet
           ,
           and
           some
           of
           his
           own
           money
           ,
           and
           after
           let
           him
           communicate
           ,
           and
           when
           they
           come
           to
           lift
           him
           up
           let
           him
           step
           upon
           a
           buckler
           or
           target
           and
           let
           the
           cheife
           and
           principall
           men
           there
           present
           hold
           the
           Target
           ,
           &
           so
           lifting
           him
           up
           let
           them
           &
           the
           people
           cry
           three
           times
           ,
           as
           hard
           as
           they
           can
           ,
           Real
           ,
           Real
           ,
           Real
           .
           Then
           let
           the
           King
           command
           some
           of
           his
           own
           money
           ,
           to
           be
           cast
           among
           the
           people
           ,
           to
           the
           quantitie
           of
           the
           hundr●d
           shillings
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           end
           be
           may
           give
           all
           men
           to
           understand
           ,
           that
           no
           man
           now
           is
           above
           him
           ,
           let
           himselfe
           tye
           
           on
           his
           own
           Sword
           in
           the
           form
           of
           a
           crosse
           ,
           and
           let
           no
           Knight
           or
           other
           man
           ,
           beare
           a
           Sword
           that
           day
           ,
           but
           only
           the
           King.
           
        
         
           This
           was
           the
           ould
           fashion
           of
           making
           Kings
           in
           Spain
           ,
           which
           in
           effect
           and
           substance
           remaineth
           still
           ,
           though
           the
           manner
           thereof
           be
           somewhat
           altered
           ,
           for
           that
           the
           Spanish
           Kings
           be
           not
           Crowned
           ,
           but
           have
           an
           other
           ceremony
           for
           their
           admission
           equall
           to
           coronation
           ,
           which
           is
           performed
           by
           the
           Arch-Bishop
           of
           Toled
           primat
           of
           all
           Spain
           ,
           as
           the
           other
           Coronations
           before
           mentioned
           are
           by
           the
           Arch-Bishop
           of
           Moguntia
           to
           the
           Emperour
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           Arch-Bishop
           of
           Guesna
           to
           the
           King
           of
           Polonia
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           Arch-Bishop
           Praga
           to
           the
           King
           of
           Bohemia
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           Arch-Bishop
           of
           Praga
           to
           the
           King
           of
           Portuga
           as
           was
           by
           the
           Arch-Bishop
           of
           Canterbury
           to
           the
           King
           of
           England
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           Arch-Bishop
           Rhemes
           to
           the
           King
           of
           Fraunce
           ,
           of
           which
           Realme
           of
           France
           we
           may
           not
           omit
           to
           say
           somewhat
           in
           particular
           ,
           seeing
           it
           is
           so
           goodly
           a
           Kingdome
           ,
           and
           so
           neere
           to
           England
           ,
           not
           only
           in
           Cituation
           ,
           but
           also
           in
           Lawes
           manners
           and
           customes
           ,
           and
           as
           the
           race
           of
           English
           Kings
           have
           come
           from
           them
           in
           diverse
           manners
           ,
           since
           the
           conquest
           ,
           so
           may
           it
           be
           also
           supposed
           that
           the
           principall
           ceremonies
           and
           circumstances
           of
           this
           action
           of
           Coronation
           ,
           hath
           beene
           received
           in
           like
           manner
           from
           them
           .
        
         
           First
           then
           touching
           the
           act
           of
           Cornation
           ,
           and
           admission
           of
           the
           King
           of
           France
           ,
           even
           as
           before
           I
           have
           said
           of
           Spayne
           ,
           so
           also
           in
           this
           Kingdom
           do
           I
           find
           two
           manners
           of
           that
           action
           ,
           the
           one
           more
           ancient
           which
           the
           French
           doe
           say
           hath
           indured
           in
           substance
           from
           their
           first
           Christian
           King
           named
           Clodoueus
           ,
           unto
           this
           day
           ,
           which
           is
           nigh
           Twelve
           hundred
           yeares
           ,
           for
           that
           Clodouius
           was
           Christened
           the
           yeare
           of
           our
           Lord
           ,
           490.
           in
           the
           City
           of
           Rhems
           by
           Remigius
           ,
           Bishop
           of
           that
           City
           ,
           and
           annointed
           also
           ,
           and
           Crowned
           King
           by
           the
           same
           Bishop
           ,
           which
           manner
           and
           order
           of
           anoynting
           ,
           and
           Coronation
           endured
           after
           for
           about
           six
           ,
           hundred
           yeares
           ,
           unto
           the
           time
           of
           Henry
           the
           first
           ,
           and
           King
           Phillip
           the
           first
           his
           sonne
           ,
           both
           Kings
           of
           France
           .
           At
           what
           time
           (
           which
           is
           about
           500.
           yeares
           a
           gone
           )
           both
           the
           Chroniclers
           ,
           and
           Cosmographers
           of
           France
           do
           testifie
           ,
           that
           there
           was
           a
           peculier
           booke
           in
           the
           library
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Beuais
           ,
           conteining
           the
           particuler
           order
           of
           this
           action
           
             Belfor
             .
             l.
             3.
             c.
             20.
             
             Thevet
             .
             cosmograph
             .
             univers
             .
             l.
             15.
             c.
             2.
             
             Papir
             .
             masson
             .
             annal
             .
             l
             3.
             pag
          
           2.
           15.
           which
           had
           endured
           from
           Clodo●eus
           unto
           that
           time
           .
           Which
           order
           ,
           for
           so
           much
           as
           toucheth
           the
           solemnite
           of
           officers
           in
           the
           Coronation
           and
           other
           like
           circumstances
           ,
           was
           far
           different
           at
           that
           time
           ,
           from
           that
           which
           is
           now
           ,
           for
           that
           in
           those
           dayes
           there
           were
           no
           Peers
           of
           France
           ,
           appointed
           to
           assist
           the
           same
           Coronation
           ,
           which
           now
           are
           the
           chiefe
           ,
           and
           the
           greatest
           part
           of
           that
           Solemnitie
           .
           Yea
           
             Girard
             du
             Hailan
          
           Secretarie
           of
           France
           in
           his
           third
           booke
           of
           the
           affaires
           ,
           and
           state
           of
           that
           Kingdom
           sayth
           ,
           that
           the
           ceremonies
           of
           Crowning
           their
           ould
           Kings
           were
           much
           after
           the
           fashon
           which
           I
           noted
           a
           little
           before
           ,
           out
           of
           the
           law
           of
           
             Dan
             Pelay●
          
           first
           King
           of
           Spaine
           ,
           after
           the
           Moores
           ,
           for
           that
           they
           were
           lifted
           up
           and
           carried
           about
           upon
           a
           Target
           by
           the
           chiefe
           subjects
           there
           present
           as
           the
           Spaniards
           were
           .
        
         
           But
           as
           touching
           the
           principal
           point
           of
           that
           action
           which
           is
           the
           substance
           of
           admitting
           the
           King
           unto
           his
           Royal
           authority
           ,
           and
           oath
           by
           him
           made
           o●
           
           Governing
           well
           and
           justly
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           reciprocall
           oath
           of
           obedience
           made
           to
           him
           againe
           by
           his
           subjects
           ,
           it
           was
           not
           much
           different
           from
           that
           which
           now
           is
           ,
           as
           shall
           appeare
           by
           the
           Coronation
           of
           the
           foresaid
           Phillip
           the
           first
           ,
           who
           was
           crowned
           in
           the
           life
           and
           presence
           of
           his
           Father
           ,
           King
           Henry
           ,
           after
           the
           fashion
           then
           used
           in
           the
           yeare
           of
           Christ
           ,
           1059.
           and
           it
           was
           in
           manner
           following
           as
           Nangis
           ,
           and
           Tillet
           ,
           both
           authours
           of
           great
           authoritie
           among
           the
           French
           ,
           do
           recount
           it
           ,
           and
           
             Francies
             Belforest
          
           ,
           out
           of
           them
           both
           repeateth
           the
           same
           at
           large
           ,
           in
           these
           words
           following
           .
           
             Francis
             Belfor
             .
             hist
             .
             Fran.
             lib.
             3.
             c
             ,
             20.
             in
             vita
             Philip
          
           1.
           
        
         
           King
           Henry
           the
           first
           of
           this
           name
           ,
           seeing
           himselfe
           very
           ould
           and
           feeble
           ,
           made
           an
           Assembly
           of
           all
           the
           states
           of
           France
           in
           the
           City
           of
           Paris
           ,
           in
           the
           yeare
           of
           Christ
           1059.
           where
           bringing
           in
           his
           
             young
             sonne
             ,
             and
             heire
             Phil●p
             that
             was
             but
          
           9.
           
             yeares
             of
             age
             ,
             before
             them
             all
             ,
             he
             said
             as
             followeth
             .
             The
             speach
             of
             the
             Father
             .
          
        
         
           
             Hetherto
             my
             deare
             freinds
             ,
             and
             subjects
             ,
             I
             have
             bin
             the
             head
             of
             your
             Nobility
             and
             men
             at
             armes
             ,
             but
             now
             by
             mine
             age
             and
             disposition
             of
             body
             ,
             I
             doe
          
           well-perceive
           ,
           that
           ere
           it
           be
           long
           I
           must
           be
           seperated
           from
           you●
           and
           therefore
           I
           d●sire
           you
           that
           if
           ever
           you
           have
           loved
           me
           ,
           you
           shew
           it
           now
           in
           giving
           your
           consent
           and
           approbation
           that
           this
           my
           sonne
           may
           be
           admitted
           for
           your
           King
           ,
           and
           apparaled
           with
           the
           Royall
           ornaments
           of
           this
           Crowne
           of
           France
           and
           that
           you
           will
           sweare
           fealtie
           unto
           him
           ,
           and
           do
           him
           homage
           .
        
         
           Thus
           said
           the
           King
           ,
           and
           then
           having
           asked
           every
           one
           of
           the
           assistance
           in
           particuler
           for
           his
           consent
           apart
           and
           afterwards
           the
           whole
           assembly
           ingenerall
           ,
           whether
           they
           would
           swear
           obedience
           to
           him
           or
           no
           ,
           and
           finding
           all
           to
           promise
           with
           a
           good
           will
           he
           passed
           over
           the
           feast
           of
           the
           assention
           with
           great
           ioy
           in
           Paris
           ,
           and
           after
           went
           to
           Rhemes
           with
           all
           the
           Court
           and
           Tryan
           ,
           to
           celebrate
           the
           Coronation
           upon
           the
           feast
           of
           Whitsunday
           .
        
         
           Thus
           far
           are
           the
           words
           of
           William
           de
           Nangis
           alleadged
           in
           the
           story
           of
           France
           by
           Balforest
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           to
           be
           noted
           first
           how
           the
           King
           did
           r●quest
           the
           nobility
           and
           people
           to
           admit
           his
           sonne
           ,
           and
           secondly
           how
           ●e
           did
           aske
           there
           consents
           ,
           a
           part
           ,
           for
           that
           these
           two
           points
           do
           evedently
           confirm
           that
           ▪
           which
           I
           said
           at
           the
           begining
           ,
           that
           only
           succession
           is
           not
           sufficient
           ,
           but
           that
           Coronation
           ever
           requireth
           a
           new
           consent
           ,
           which
           also
           includeth
           a
           certain
           election
           or
           new
           approbation
           of
           the
           Subjects
           .
        
         
           This
           is
           proved
           also
           most
           manifestly
           by
           the
           very
           order
           of
           Coronation
           which
           ensueth
           in
           Belforest
           ,
           taken
           word
           for
           word
           out
           of
           Tillet
           ,
           in
           his
           Treatise
           of
           Recordes
           ,
           in
           the
           Chapter
           of
           ●nnointing
           the
           Kings
           of
           France
           in
           these
           words
           .
        
         
           
             In
             the
             yeare
             of
             grace
             1059.
             and
             32.
             of
             the
             Reign
             of
             King
          
           Henry
           
             the
             first
             of
             this
             name
             of
          
           France
           ,
           
             and
             in
             the
          
           4●
           
             yeare
             of
             the
             seat
             and
             Bishoprick
             of
          
           Geruays
           ,
           
             Arch-Bishop
             of
          
           Rhemes
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           23
           day
           of
           May
           being
           Whitsunday
           ,
           King
           Philip
           the
           first
           was
           anointed
           by
           the
           said
           Arch-Bishop
           Geruays
           in
           the
           great
           Church
           of
           Rhemes
           ,
           before
           the
           Alter
           of
           our
           Lady
           ,
           with
           the
           order
           and
           ceremony
           that
           ensueth
           .
        
         
           The
           Masse
           being
           b●gun
           ,
           when
           it
           came
           to
           the
           reading
           of
           the
           Epistle
           ,
           the
           said
           Lord
           Arch
           Bishop
           turning
           about
           to
           Philip
           the
           Prince
           ,
           that
           was
           there
           present
           ,
           declared
           unto
           him
           what
           was
           the
           Catholick
           Faith
           ,
           and
           asked
           him
           whether
           he
           did
           believe
           
           it
           ,
           and
           whether
           he
           would
           defend
           it
           against
           all
           persons
           whatsoever
           ,
           who
           affirming
           that
           he
           would
           ,
           his
           Oath
           was
           brought
           unto
           him
           ;
           whereunto
           he
           must
           sweare
           ,
           which
           he
           took
           and
           read
           with
           a
           loud
           voice
           ,
           and
           signed
           it
           with
           his
           own
           hand
           ,
           and
           the
           words
           of
           the
           Oath
           were
           these
           .
        
         
           I●
           Phillippe
           parle
           grace
           de
           Lieu
           prochain
           d●estre
           ordounè
           Roy
           de
           France
           ,
           promets
           au
           jour
           de
           mon
           sacrè
           devant
           Dieu
           &
           ses
           sanctes
           ,
           &c.
           
           
             That
             is
             in
             English
             ,
             (
             for
             I
             will
             not
             repeate
             all
             the
             Oath
             in
          
           French
           ,
           
             seeing
             it
             is
             somwhat
             long
          
           )
           The
           Oath
           of
           the
           King
           of
           France
           .
           
             I
             Philip
             by
             the
             grace
             of
             God
             ,
             neere
             to
             be
             ordained
             King
             of
             France
             ,
             do
             promise
             in
             this
             day
             of
             my
             annointing
             ,
          
           before
           Almighty
           God
           ,
           and
           all
           his
           Saints
           ,
           that
           I
           will
           conserve
           unto
           you
           that
           are
           Ecclesiasticall
           Prelates
           ,
           all
           canonicall
           priviledges
           ,
           and
           all
           Law
           and
           Iustice
           due
           unto
           every
           one
           of
           y●u
           ,
           and
           I
           will
           defend
           you
           by
           the
           helpe
           of
           God
           so
           much
           as
           shall
           lye
           in
           my
           power
           ,
           and
           as
           every
           King
           ought
           to
           do
           ,
           and
           as
           by
           right
           and
           equity
           he
           is
           bound
           to
           defend
           every
           Bishop
           and
           Church
           to
           him
           committed
           within
           his
           Realme
           ;
           and
           furthermore
           I
           shall
           administer
           Justice
           unto
           all
           people
           given
           me
           in
           charge
           ,
           and
           shall
           preserve
           unto
           them
           the
           defence
           of
           Lawes
           and
           eqnity
           appertaining
           unto
           them
           ,
           so
           far
           forth
           as
           shall
           lye
           in
           my
           authority
           ,
           so
           God
           shall
           helpe
           me
           and
           his
           holy
           Evangel●sts
           .
        
         
           This
           oath
           was
           read
           by
           the
           King
           ,
           holding
           his
           handes
           between
           the
           hands
           of
           the
           Arch-Bishop
           of
           Rhemes
           ,
           and
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Syon
           and
           Bisanson
           ,
           legats
           of
           the
           Pope
           standing
           by
           with
           a
           very
           great
           number
           of
           other
           Bishops
           of
           the
           realme
           ,
           and
           the
           said
           Arc-Bishop
           taking
           the
           Crosse
           of
           Rimigius
           in
           his
           hands
           ,
           he
           shewed
           first
           unto
           all
           the
           audience
           ,
           the
           anc●ent
           authority
           which
           the
           Archbishops
           of
           Rhems
           had
           even
           from
           the
           time
           of
           Remigius
           that
           baptized
           there
           first
           Christian
           King
           Clodoveus
           ,
           to
           annoint
           and
           Crown
           the
           Kings
           of
           France
           ,
           which
           he
           said
           was
           confirmed
           unto
           them
           by
           priviledge
           of
           the
           Pope
           Hotmisday
           that
           lived
           in
           the
           yeare
           of
           Christ
           516.
           
           Belfor
           .
           l.
           3.
           cap.
           20.
           and
           after
           also
           by
           Pope
           Victor
           ,
           and
           this
           being
           done
           ,
           he
           then
           (
           by
           licence
           first
           asked
           of
           King
           Henry
           the
           Father
           there
           present
           )
           did
           chuse
           Philip
           for
           King.
           
             Il
             esleut
             le
             dit
             Philippe
             son
             sils
             ,
             en
             ,
             &
             pour
             Roy
             de
             France
             ,
          
           which
           is
           word
           for
           word
           ,
           the
           Arch-Bishop
           chose
           the
           said
           Philip
           King
           Henries
           Sonne
           ,
           in
           and
           for
           King
           of
           France
           ;
           which
           the
           legates
           of
           the
           Pope
           presently
           confirmed
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           Bishops
           ,
           Abbots
           ,
           and
           Clergy
           ,
           with
           the
           Nobility
           and
           people
           in
           their
           order
           ,
           did
           the
           like
           ;
           crying
           out
           three
           times
           in
           these
           words
           .
           
             Nous
             le
             apprououns
             ,
             nous
             le
             v●ulons
             ,
             soit
             fait
             nostre
             Roy
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           we
           approve
           his
           election
           ,
           we
           will
           have
           him
           ,
           let
           him
           be
           made
           our
           King
           ,
           and
           presently
           was
           song
           ,
           
             Te
             Deum
             laudamus
          
           in
           the
           quyar
           ,
           and
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Ceremonies
           of
           annointing
           and
           Coronation
           were
           done
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           ancient
           order
           of
           this
           solemnity
           ,
           used
           in
           the
           time
           of
           King
           Philips
           predecessors
           Kings
           of
           France
           .
        
         
           Thus
           far
           do
           French
           stories
           recount
           the
           old
           and
           ancient
           manner
           of
           annointing
           and
           Crowning
           their
           Kings
           of
           France
           ,
           which
           had
           endured
           as
           I
           have
           said
           ,
           for
           almost
           600.
           yeares
           ,
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           from
           Clodoueus
           unto
           King
           Philip
           the
           first
           ,
           who
           was
           crowned
           in
           France
           7.
           yeares
           before
           our
           William
           Conqueror
           (
           who
           also
           was
           present
           at
           this
           Coronation
           ,
           and
           had
           the
           third
           place
           among
           the
           temporall
           Princes
           as
           Duke
           of
           Normandy
           )
           entred
           into
           England
           ;
           but
           after
           this
           time
           the
           manner
           and
           Ceremonies
           was
           somwhat
           altered
           ,
           and
           made
           more
           majesticall
           in
           outward
           show
           ,
           and
           this
           especially
           by
           King
           Lewis
           surnamed
           the
           young
           ,
           Nephew
           
           to
           the
           foresaid
           King
           Philip
           ,
           who
           leaving
           the
           Substance
           of
           the
           action
           as
           it
           was
           before
           ,
           caused
           divers
           externall
           additions
           of
           honour
           ,
           and
           Majesty
           ,
           to
           be
           adjoyned
           thereunto
           especially
           for
           the
           Coronation
           of
           his
           sonne
           Phillip
           the
           second
           surnamed
           Augustus
           ,
           whom
           he
           caused
           ,
           also
           to
           be
           Crowned
           in
           his
           dayes
           ,
           as
           his
           Grand-Father
           Phillip
           had
           been
           ,
           and
           as
           himselfe
           had
           been
           also
           in
           his
           Fathers
           dayes
           .
        
         
           This
           man
           among
           other
           Royal
           Ceremonies
           ord●ined
           the
           offices
           of
           the
           twelve
           Peers
           ,
           of
           Fraunce
           ,
           6
           Ecclesiasticall
           ,
           and
           6.
           temporall
           ,
           who
           are
           they
           which
           ever
           since
           have
           had
           the
           cheifest
           places
           and
           offices
           in
           this
           great
           action
           ,
           for
           that
           the
           foresaid
           Arch-Bishop
           of
           Rhemes
           intituled
           also
           Duke
           of
           Rhemes
           ,
           hath
           the
           first
           and
           highest
           place
           of
           all
           others
           ,
           and
           〈…〉
           King.
           The
           Bishop
           and
           Duke
           of
           Laon
           beareth
           the
           gl●sse
           of
           sacred
           〈…〉
           and
           Duke
           of
           Langres
           the
           Crosse
           :
           The
           Bishop
           and
           Earl
           of
           〈…〉
           ,
           the
           Bishop
           and
           Earle
           of
           Noyon
           the
           Kings
           girdle
           ,
           and
           Last
           of
           all
           ,
           the
           Bisho●
           and
           〈◊〉
           of
           Chalons
           ,
           doth
           carry
           the
           ring
           ,
           and
           these
           are
           the
           6
           acclesiasticall
           Peites
           of
           France
           with
           their
           offices
           in
           the
           Coronation
           .
        
         
           The
           temporall
           Peers
           are
           the
           Duke
           of
           Burgundie
           ,
           Deane
           of
           the
           order
           ,
           who
           in
           this
           day
           of
           Coronation
           holdeth
           the
           Crowne
           the
           Duke
           of
           Gasconi●
           and
           Guyene
           the
           first
           banner
           quartered
           ,
           the
           Duke
           of
           Normandie
           ,
           the
           Second
           banner
           quartered
           ,
           the
           Earl
           of
           Tholofa
           the
           golden
           Spurres
           ,
           the
           Earl
           of
           Champanie
           ,
           the
           banner
           Royall
           or
           standard
           of
           Warr
           ,
           and
           the
           Earl
           of
           Flanders
           the
           Sword
           Royall
           ,
           so
           as
           there
           are
           3
           Dukes
           and
           3.
           
           Earles
           one
           of
           both
           rankes
           of
           Spirituall
           and
           temporall
           Lords
           ,
           and
           as
           Gidard
           noteth
           the
           King
           is
           apparraled
           on
           this
           day
           3
           times
           ,
           and
           in
           3
           ,
           severall
           sortes
           ,
           the
           first
           as
           a
           Priest
           ,
           the
           second
           as
           a
           King
           ,
           Warrier
           ,
           the
           third
           as
           a
           Judge
           ,
           
             Girard
             du
             haillan
             li.
          
           3.
           
             de
             Pestat
             .
             page
             240.
             242.
             and
          
           258.
           and
           finally
           he
           saith
           ,
           that
           this
           solemnitie
           of
           annointing
           and
           Crowning
           the
           King
           of
           France
           ,
           is
           the
           most
           magnificent
           ,
           gorgious
           &
           Majesticall
           thing
           that
           may
           be
           seen
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           for
           which
           he
           referreth
           us
           not
           only
           to
           the
           particuler
           Coronations
           of
           these
           two
           ancient
           King
           Philips
           ,
           the
           first
           and
           second
           ,
           but
           also
           to
           the
           Coronation
           of
           Henry
           the
           Second
           .
        
         
           But
           to
           say
           a
           word
           or
           two
           more
           of
           
             Phillip
             Augustus
          
           before
           I
           passe
           any
           further
           which
           happened
           in
           the
           year
           1179.
           and
           in
           the
           25.
           of
           the
           reigne
           of
           our
           King
           Henry
           the
           2.
           of
           England
           ,
           who
           as
           the
           French
           stories
           say
           was
           present
           also
           at
           this
           Coronation
           ,
           and
           had
           his
           ranke
           among
           the
           Peeres
           as
           Duke
           of
           Normandy
           ,
           and
           held
           the
           Kings
           Crown
           in
           his
           hand
           ,
           and
           one
           of
           his
           Sonnes
           had
           his
           ranke
           also
           a
           Duke
           of
           Gasconie
           ,
           and
           the
           form
           used
           in
           this
           Coronation
           was
           the
           very
           same
           which
           is
           used
           at
           this
           day
           in
           the
           admission
           of
           the
           Kings
           of
           France
           ,
           in
           recounting
           whereof
           I
           will
           let
           passe
           al
           the
           particular
           Ceremonies
           which
           are
           largely
           to
           be
           read
           in
           
             Francis
             Belforest
          
           ,
           in
           the
           place
           before
           mentioned
           ,
           and
           I
           will
           repaire
           onely
           the
           Kings
           Oath
           ,
           which
           the
           said
           author
           recounteth
           in
           these
           words
           .
        
         
           
             The
             Arch-Bishop
             of
          
           Rhemes
           
             being
             vested
             in
             his
             pontificall
             attire
             ,
             and
             come
             to
             the
             Alter
             to
             begin
          
           Masse
           (
           where
           the
           King
           also
           was
           upon
           a
           high
           seat
           placed
           )
           he
           turned
           to
           him
           and
           said
           these
           words
           in
           th●
           name
           of
           all
           the
           Cleargie
           and
           Churches
           of
           France
           :
           Sir
           ,
           that
           which
           we
           require
           at
           your
           handes
           this
           day
           ,
           is
           that
           you
           promise
           unto
           us
           that
           you
           will
           keep
           all
           canonicall
           priviledges
           law
           and
           Justice
           ,
           due
           to
           be
           kept
           and
           d●fend●d
           as
           a
           good
           King
           is
           bound
           to
           do
           in
           his
           Realme
           ,
           and
           to
           every
           Bishop
           and
           Church
           to
           him
           Committed
           whereunto
           the
           King
           answered
           .
           I
           do
           promise
           and
           avow
           to
           every
           one
           of
           you
           and
           to
           every
           Church
           to
           you
           committed
           ,
           that
           I
           will
           keep
           and
           maintaine
           all
           canonicall
           priviledges
           law
           and
           Justice
           due
           to
           every
           man
           to
           the
           uttermost
           of
           my
           power
           ,
           and
           by
           Gods
           helpe
           shall
           defend
           you
           as
           a
           
           good
           King
           is
           bound
           to
           doe
           ;
           in
           his
           Realme
           .
           This
           being
           done
           the
           King
           did
           sweare
           and
           make
           his
           Oath
           ,
           laying
           his
           handes
           upon
           the
           Gospell
           in
           these
           words
           following
           .
           Au●nom
           de
           Iesus
           Christ
           ,
           ie
           Jure
           &
           promots
           aw
           peuple
           Christi●n
           a
           may
           suject
           cos
           thoses
           ,
           &c.
           
           Which
           is
           in
           English
           :
           in
           the
           name
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           I
           do
           sweare
           and
           promise
           to
           all
           Christian
           people
           subject
           unto
           me
           these
           poiuts
           ensuing
           first
           to
           procure
           that
           all
           my
           subjects
           be
           kept
           in
           the
           union
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           I
           will
           defend
           them
           from
           all
           excesse
           ,
           rapin
           extortion
           ,
           and
           iniquitie
           ,
           Secondly
           I
           will
           take
           order
           that
           in
           all
           iudgments
           justice
           shall
           be
           kept
           ,
           with
           equity
           and
           mercy
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           that
           God
           of
           his
           mercy
           may
           conserve
           unto
           me
           with
           my
           people
           his
           holy
           grace
           and
           mercy
           .
           3.
           
           I
           shall
           endeavour
           as
           much
           as
           possibly
           shall
           lie
           in
           me
           ,
           to
           chuse
           and
           drive
           out
           all
           my
           Realm
           and
           all
           my
           Dominions
           ,
           all
           such
           as
           the
           Church
           hath
           or
           shall
           declare
           for
           Heriticks
           as
           God
           shall
           help
           me
           and
           his
           holy
           Gospells
           .
           Thus
           sweareth
           the
           King
           ,
           and
           then
           kisseth
           the
           Gospells
           ,
           and
           immediately
           is
           sung
           .
           Te
           Deum
           laudamus
           ,
           and
           after
           that
           are
           said
           many
           particular
           prayers
           by
           the
           Arch-Bishop
           ,
           and
           then
           is
           the
           King
           vested
           ,
           and
           the
           ring
           ,
           scepter
           Crown
           and
           other
           Kingly
           Ornaments
           and
           Ensignes
           are
           brought
           and
           put
           upon
           him
           ,
           with
           Declaration
           first
           what
           they
           signifie
           ,
           and
           then
           particuler
           prayers
           are
           made
           to
           God
           ,
           that
           their
           signification
           may
           be
           by
           the
           King
           fulfilled
           .
        
         
           And
           after
           all
           ended
           the
           Arch-Bishop
           with
           the
           Bishops
           do
           blesse
           him
           ,
           and
           say
           these
           words
           unto
           him
           .
           
             God
             which
             reigneth
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             governeth
             all
             Kingdoms
             blesse
             you
             ,
             &c.
             
             Be
             you
             stable
             and
             constant
             ,
             and
             hold
             your
             place
             and
             right
             ,
             from
             henceforth
             which
             here
             is
             committed
             and
             layd
             upon
             you
             by
             the
             Authority
             of
             Almighty
             God
             ,
             and
             by
             this
             present
             tradition
             and
             delivery
             which
             we
             the
             Bishops
             and
             other
             Servants
             of
             God
             do
             make
             unto
             you
             of
             the
             same
             ,
             and
             remember
             you
             in
             place
             convenient
             ,
             to
             bear
             so
             much
             more
             respect
             and
             reverence
             unto
             the
             Clergy
             ,
             by
             how
             much
             nearer
             then
             other
             men
             you
             have
             seene
             them
             to
             approach
             to
             Gods
             Alter
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             that
             Jesus
             Christ
             Mediatour
             of
             God
             and
             man
             ,
             may
             confirme
             &
             maintaine
             you
             by
             the
             Clergy
             and
             people
             ,
             in
             this
             your
             Royall
             Seat
             and
             Throne
             ;
             who
             being
             Lord
             of
             Lords
             ,
             and
             King
             of
             Kings
             ,
             make
             you
             raigne
             with
             him
             and
             his
             Father
             ,
             in
             the
             life
             and
             glory
             everlasting
             .
          
        
         
           Thus
           saith
           the
           Arch-Bishop
           unto
           him
           ,
           and
           after
           this
           he
           is
           led
           by
           him
           and
           the
           other
           Peeres
           ,
           unto
           the
           seat
           Royall
           ,
           where
           the
           Crown
           is
           put
           upon
           his
           head
           ,
           and
           many
           other
           large
           Ceremonies
           used
           ,
           which
           may
           be
           read
           in
           the
           Author
           aforesaid
           ,
           and
           are
           to
           long
           for
           this
           place
           .
           And
           yet
           have
           I
           bin
           the
           larger
           in
           this
           matter
           of
           France
           ;
           for
           that
           I
           do
           not
           think
           it
           to
           be
           improbable
           ,
           which
           this
           Author
           and
           others
           do
           note
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           that
           most
           Nations
           round
           about
           have
           taken
           their
           particuler
           formes
           of
           Anointing
           and
           Crowning
           their
           Kings
           ,
           from
           this
           ancient
           Custome
           of
           France
           ,
           though
           the
           substance
           thereof
           ,
           I
           meane
           of
           their
           sacring
           and
           Anointing
           ,
           be
           deduced
           from
           examples
           of
           far
           more
           antiquity
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           from
           the
           very
           first
           Kings
           among
           the
           people
           of
           Israel
           .
           1.
           
           Reg.
           10.
           
           
             &
             16.
             2.
             
             Reg.
          
           2.
           whom
           God
           caused
           to
           be
           anointed
           by
           his
           Priests
           and
           Prophets
           ,
           in
           token
           of
           his
           election
           ,
           and
           as
           a
           singuler
           priviledge
           of
           honour
           and
           preheminence
           unto
           them
           whereof
           King
           David
           made
           so
           great
           accompt
           when
           he
           said
           to
           the
           Souldier
           that
           had
           kissed
           Saul
           his
           enemy
           in
           the
           war.
           2.
           
           
             Reg.
             1.
             quaere
             non
             to
             ●uisti
             mittere
             manum
             tuam
             in
             Christum
             Domini
             ,
          
           Why
           diddest
           thou
           not
           feare
           to
           lay
           thy
           hands
           upon
           the
           Anointed
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           he
           put
           him
           to
           death
           for
           it
           notwithstanding
           Saul
           had
           been
           long
           before
           deposed
           ,
           and
           rejected
           by
           God
           ,
           and
           that
           himselfe
           had
           lawfully
           borne
           Armes
           against
           him
           for
           many
           dayes
           ,
           so
           much
           was
           that
           ceremony
           of
           Anointing
           estemed
           in
           those
           daies
           and
           so
           hath
           it
           been
           ever
           since
           among
           Christian
           people
           also
           ,
           for
           that
           Kings
           hereby
           are
           
           made
           sacred
           ,
           and
           doe
           not
           only
           participate
           with
           Priests
           ,
           but
           also
           with
           Christ
           himselfe
           who
           hath
           his
           name
           of
           this
           circumstance
           of
           Anointing
           as
           all
           the
           world
           knoweth
           .
        
         
           Probable
           then
           I
           say
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           albeit
           the
           substance
           of
           this
           ceremony
           of
           Anointing
           King
           be
           much
           elder
           then
           the
           Christian
           Kingdom
           of
           France
           :
           yet
           is
           this
           particuler
           rule
           and
           maiesticall
           manner
           of
           doing
           the
           same
           by
           way
           of
           Coronation
           ,
           the
           most
           ancient
           in
           Frauce
           aboue
           all
           other
           Kingdomes
           round
           about
           ,
           especially
           if
           it
           began
           with
           their
           first
           Christian
           King
           Clodovious
           not
           full
           500.
           
           Yeares
           after
           Christ
           ,
           as
           French
           Authors
           doe
           hold
           .
           At
           what
           time
           also
           they
           recount
           a
           great
           miracle
           of
           holy
           Oyle
           sent
           from
           Heaven
           by
           an
           Angell
           for
           Anointing
           Clodou●us
           ,
           whereof
           they
           say
           they
           have
           still
           remaining
           for
           the
           Anointing
           of
           their
           Kings
           at
           Rhemes
           ,
           which
           point
           I
           will
           not
           stand
           to
           treat
           or
           discourse
           in
           this
           place
           ,
           but
           rather
           will
           referr
           my
           reader
           to
           the
           foresaid
           Chapter
           of
           
             Francis
             Belforest
          
           Chronicler
           of
           
             France
             ,
             Belfo.
             l.
             3.
             
             Cap.
          
           17.
           who
           alleadgeth
           divers
           writers
           of
           almost
           500.
           year
           antiquitie
           that
           write
           of
           the
           same
           ,
           but
           howsoever
           that
           be
           ,
           very
           propable
           it
           seemeth
           that
           all
           the
           ceremonies
           of
           Coronation
           in
           Germany
           and
           Polonia
           before
           receited
           (
           which
           had
           their
           begining
           long
           after
           the
           reigne
           of
           Clodoneus
           )
           might
           be
           taken
           from
           thence
           ,
           &
           so
           the
           affinity
           &
           likenesse
           of
           one
           to
           the
           other
           doth
           seeme
           to
           agree
           ,
           and
           Garibay
           also
           the
           Chronicler
           of
           Spaine
           ,
           and
           Nauarra
           ,
           in
           his
           22.
           
           Booke
           
             Estevan
             ,
             Garribay
             .
             lib.
             22.
             c.
          
           1.
           talking
           of
           this
           custome
           of
           annointing
           and
           Crowning
           the
           Kings
           of
           Nauarra
           ,
           saith
           ,
           that
           this
           excellent
           custome
           began
           there
           (
           I
           meane
           in
           Nauara
           )
           about
           800.
           yeares
           past
           and
           was
           brought
           in
           by
           certain
           Earls
           of
           Champain
           of
           France
           named
           Theobaldes
           who
           comming
           to
           attaine
           that
           Crowne
           brought
           with
           them
           that
           reverent
           ceremony
           of
           Anointing
           and
           Crowning
           their
           Kings
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           use
           of
           the
           French
           ,
           which
           custome
           endureth
           untill
           this
           day
           in
           that
           part
           of
           Navarra
           that
           is
           ,
           under
           the
           house
           of
           Vandome
           ,
           albeit
           in
           the
           other
           that
           is
           under
           the
           Spaniards
           (
           which
           is
           firr
           the
           greater
           it
           was
           left
           of
           in
           the
           Year
           1513.
           when
           Fardinande
           surnamed
           the
           Cathol
           que
           King
           of
           Spaine
           entred
           thereupon
           ,
           for
           the
           Spanish
           Kings
           are
           never
           Anointed
           nor
           Crowned
           but
           otherwise
           admitted
           by
           the
           Common
           wealth
           .
        
         
           But
           among
           all
           other
           Kingdomes
           it
           seemeth
           that
           England
           hath
           most
           particularly
           taken
           this
           custome
           ,
           &
           Ceremony
           from
           France
           ,
           not
           only
           for
           the
           reason
           before
           alleadged
           that
           diverse
           of
           our
           English
           Kings
           have
           come
           out
           of
           France
           ,
           as
           William
           Corquerour
           borne
           in
           Normands
           ,
           King
           Steven
           soune
           to
           the
           Earl
           of
           Blois
           ,
           and
           Bolen
           ,
           a
           French
           man
           ,
           and
           King
           Henry
           the
           Second
           born
           likewise
           in
           France
           ,
           and
           sonne
           to
           the
           Earl
           of
           A●iou
           :
           but
           also
           for
           that
           in
           very
           deede
           the
           thing
           it selfe
           is
           all
           one
           in
           both
           Nations
           ,
           and
           albeit
           I
           have
           not
           seen
           any
           particuler
           Book
           of
           this
           action
           in
           England
           ,
           as
           in
           French
           there
           is
           :
           yet
           it
           is
           easie
           to
           gather
           by
           stories
           What
           is
           used
           in
           England
           about
           this
           affaire
           .
        
         
           For
           first
           of
           all
           ,
           that
           the
           Arch-Bishop
           of
           Ca●terbury
           did
           ordinarily
           doe
           this
           ceremony
           in
           England
           ,
           as
           the
           Arch-Bishop
           of
           Rhemes
           doth
           it
           in
           France
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           doubt
           ,
           and
           with
           the
           same
           solemnity
           and
           honour
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           condition
           and
           state
           of
           our
           Countrey
           and
           Polidor
           Virgill
           in
           his
           story
           
             Polid.
             ib.
             13
             Hist
             Angile
             in
             vita
             Henrici
             .
          
           noteth
           that
           Pope
           Alexander
           did
           interdict
           and
           suspend
           the
           Arch-Bishop
           of
           Yorke
           with
           his
           two
           assistants
           the
           Bishops
           of
           London
           and
           Salisbury
           ,
           for
           that
           in
           the
           absence
           of
           Thomas
           Becket
           Arch-Bishop
           of
           Canterbury
           ,
           and
           without
           his
           licence
           ,
           they
           did
           Crown
           
             King
             Henry
          
           the
           seconds
           sonne
           ,
           named
           also
           Henry
           ,
           at
           his
           Fathers
           perswasion
           ,
           and
           divers
           do
           attribute
           the
           unfortunate
           successe
           of
           the
           said
           
             King
             Henry
          
           the
           younger
           that
           rebelled
           against
           his
           Father
           ,
           to
           this
           disorderly
           and
           violent
           coronation
           by
           his
           Fathers
           
           appointment
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           that
           the
           first
           thing
           which
           the
           said
           Arch-Bishop
           requireth
           at
           the
           new
           Kings
           hands
           at
           his
           Coronation
           ,
           is
           about
           religion
           ,
           Church
           matters
           and
           the
           Clergie
           (
           as
           in
           France
           we
           have
           seen
           )
           it
           appeareth
           evedently
           by
           these
           words
           which
           the
           same
           Arch-Bishop
           Thomas
           (
           surnamed
           commonly
           the
           martyr
           )
           remaining
           in
           banishment
           wrote
           to
           the
           same
           King
           Henry
           the
           Second
           which
           are
           these
           .
           
             Memores
             sitis
             confessionis
             quam
             fecitis
             &
             posuistis
             super
             altare
             apud
             Westmonasteriam
             de
             servanda
             Ecclesiae
             liberiate
             ,
             quando
             consecrati
             fuistis
             ,
             &
             uncti
             in
             regem
             a
             pradecessore
             nostro
             Thebaldo
             .
             Invita
             D.
             Thom.
             Cantuar.
             apud
             surium
             in
             mense
             Decembris
             .
          
           Which
           is
           ,
           do
           you
           call
           to
           your
           remembrance
           ,
           the
           confession
           ,
           which
           you
           made
           and
           laid
           upon
           the
           Alter
           at
           Westminster
           ,
           for
           keeping
           and
           defending
           the
           liberty
           of
           the
           Church
           when
           you
           were
           consecrated
           and
           Anointed
           King
           by
           Thebaldus
           our
           predecessour
           .
           By
           which
           words
           appeareth
           ,
           that
           as
           the
           King
           of
           England
           was
           consecrated
           and
           anointed
           in
           those
           dayes
           by
           the
           Arch-Bishop
           of
           Canterbury
           ,
           so
           did
           he
           sweare
           and
           give
           up
           his
           Oath
           also
           in
           writing
           ,
           and
           for
           more
           solemnity
           and
           obligation
           ,
           laid
           it
           down
           or
           rather
           offered
           it
           up
           with
           his
           owne
           hands
           upon
           the
           Alter
           ,
           so
           much
           as
           was
           required
           of
           him
           by
           the
           said
           Arch-Bishop
           and
           Clergie
           ,
           for
           the
           speciall
           safety
           of
           Religion
           ,
           and
           these
           Ecclesiasticall
           liberties
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           selfe
           same
           point
           that
           we
           have
           seene
           before
           ,
           as
           well
           in
           the
           Oath
           of
           the
           Kings
           of
           France
           ,
           as
           also
           of
           Polonia
           and
           Spaine
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           Emperours
           both
           Grecian
           and
           German
           .
        
         
           The
           very
           like
           admonition
           in
           effect
           I
           finde
           made
           by
           another
           Thomas
           Arch-Bishop
           of
           Canterbury
           ,
           to
           another
           King
           Henry
           ,
           to
           wit
           by
           
             Thomas
             A●undell
          
           to
           King
           Henry
           the
           fourth
           ,
           when
           in
           a
           Parliament
           holden
           at
           Coventry
           ,
           in
           the
           Yeare
           1404.
           the
           King
           was
           tempted
           by
           certain
           temporall
           men
           ,
           to
           take
           away
           the
           temporalities
           from
           the
           Clergie
           ,
           whereunto
           when
           the
           said
           Arch-Bishop
           Thomas
           had
           answered
           by
           divers
           reasons
           ,
           at
           last
           turning
           to
           the
           King
           ●e
           besought
           him
           [
           saith
           Stow
           
             in
             vita
             Henrici
          
           4.
           
             to
             remember
             the
             Oath
             which
             he
             voluntarily
             made
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             honour
             and
             defend
             the
             Church
             and
             ministers
             thereof
             ,
             Whereof
             〈◊〉
             desired
             him
             to
             permit
             and
             suffer
             the
             Church
             to
             enjoy
             the
             priviledges
             and
             〈…〉
             of
             his
             prodecessours
             it
             did
             enjoy
             ,
             and
             to
             fear
             that
             King
             which
             reig●eth
             〈…〉
             ,
             &
             by
             whom
             all
             other
             Kings
             do
             reigne
             ,
             moreover
             he
             desired
             him
             to
             consider
             his
             promise
             also
             to
             all
             the
             realm
             ,
             which
             was
             that
             he
             would
             preserve
             unto
             every
             man
             their
             wright
             and
             title
             ,
             so
             far
             as
             in
             him
             lay
             .
          
           By
           which
           speech
           of
           the
           Arch-Bishop
           the
           King
           was
           so
           far
           moved
           ,
           as
           he
           would
           heare
           no
           more
           of
           that
           bil
           of
           the
           laytie
           but
           said
           that
           he
           would
           leave
           the
           Church
           in
           as
           good
           estate
           ,
           or
           better
           then
           he
           found
           it
           ,
           and
           so
           he
           did
           ,
           but
           yet
           hereby
           we
           come
           to
           learne
           ,
           what
           Oath
           the
           Kings
           of
           England
           do
           make
           at
           their
           Coronations
           touching
           the
           Church
           and
           Clergie
           .
        
         
           The
           other
           conditions
           also
           of
           good
           government
           ,
           are
           partly
           touched
           in
           the
           speech
           of
           the
           Arch-Bishop
           ,
           
             Holinosh
             in
             his
             Cro.
             Page
             476.
             and
          
           1005.
           and
           much
           more
           expresly
           set
           down
           in
           the
           King
           of
           Englands
           Oath
           ,
           recorded
           by
           ancient
           writers
           ,
           for
           that
           he
           sweareth
           as
           both
           Holinshead
           and
           others
           do
           testifie
           ,
           in
           their
           English
           stories
           ,
           in
           these
           very
           words
           ,
           to
           wit.
           
        
         
           That
           he
           will
           during
           his
           life
           ,
           beare
           reverence
           and
           honour
           unto
           almightie
           God
           ,
           and
           to
           his
           Ca●holique
           Church
           ,
           and
           unto
           his
           Ministers
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           will
           administer
           law
           and
           justice
           equall
           to
           all
           ,
           and
           take
           away
           all
           unjust
           Lawes
           .
        
         
           Which
           after
           he
           had
           sworne
           ,
           laying
           his
           handes
           upon
           the
           Gospells
           :
           then
           doth
           the
           Arch-Bishop
           [
           turning
           about
           to
           the
           people
           ]
           declare
           what
           the
           King
           hath
           promised
           and
           sworne
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           mouth
           of
           a
           harrald
           at
           armes
           asketh
           their
           consents
           ,
           whether
           they
           
           be
           content
           to
           
             submit
             themselves
             unto
             this
             man
             as
             unto
             their
             King
             or
             no
             ,
             under
             the
             conditions
             proposed
             ,
          
           whereunto
           when
           they
           have
           yealded
           themselves
           ,
           then
           begineth
           the
           Arch-bishop
           to
           put
           upon
           him
           the
           regall
           Ornaments
           ,
           as
           the
           sword
           ,
           the
           ring
           ,
           the
           scepter
           ,
           &
           Crown
           ,
           as
           before
           in
           the
           French
           Coronation
           you
           have
           heard
           ,
           and
           namely
           he
           giveth
           him
           the
           Scepter
           of
           
             Edward
             the
             Confessor
          
           ,
           and
           then
           he
           adeth
           also
           the
           same
           words
           of
           Commission
           and
           exortation
           as
           the
           other
           doth
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           
             stand
             and
             hold
             thy
             place
             and
             keepe
             thy
             Oath
             ,
          
           and
           thereunto
           adjoyneth
           a
           great
           communication
           or
           treat
           ,
           on
           the
           behalf
           of
           Almighty
           God
           ,
           if
           he
           should
           take
           upon
           him
           that
           dignity
           without
           firm
           purpose
           to
           observe
           the
           things
           which
           this
           day
           he
           hath
           sworn
           ,
           and
           this
           is
           the
           summe
           of
           the
           English
           Coronation
           ,
           which
           you
           may
           read
           also
           by
           piece
           meale
           in
           
             Iohn
             Stow.
             Stow
             in
             vita
             Richardi
             2
             in
             fine
             ,
          
           (
           according
           as
           other
           things
           in
           that
           his
           brief
           collection
           are
           set
           down
           )
           but
           especially
           you
           shall
           se
           it
           in
           the
           admissions
           as
           well
           of
           the
           said
           King
           Henry
           the
           4
           now
           last
           mentioned
           ,
           as
           also
           of
           K.
           Edward
           the
           fourth
           ,
           at
           their
           first
           entrances
           to
           the
           Crown
           ,
           for
           in
           the
           admission
           of
           K.
           
             Henry
             ,
             Stow
          
           sheweth
           ,
           how
           the
           people
           were
           demanded
           thrice
           
             whether
             they
             were
             content
             to
             admit
             him
             for
             their
             King
             ,
          
           and
           that
           the
           Arch-Bishop
           of
           Canturbury
           (
           who
           was
           the
           same
           
             Thomas
             Arundell
          
           of
           whom
           we
           speak
           before
           )
           did
           read
           unto
           them
           what
           this
           new
           King
           was
           bound
           by
           Oath
           unto
           ,
           and
           then
           he
           took
           the
           Ring
           ,
           wherewith
           he
           was
           to
           wed
           him
           to
           the
           Common-wealth
           (
           which
           wedding
           importeth
           as
           you
           know
           an
           Oath
           and
           mutuall
           obligation
           on
           both
           sides
           in
           every
           marriage
           )
           and
           the
           Earle
           of
           Northumberland
           high
           Constable
           of
           England
           ,
           for
           that
           day
           ,
           was
           willing
           to
           shew
           the
           said
           Ring
           to
           the
           people
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           thereby
           se
           the
           band
           whereby
           the
           King
           was
           bound
           unto
           them
           .
           And
           then
           it
           was
           put
           upon
           his
           finger
           ,
           and
           the
           King
           kissed
           the
           Constable
           in
           signe
           of
           acceptance
           ,
           fel
           on
           his
           knees
           also
           to
           prayer
           that
           he
           might
           observe
           his
           promise
           ,
           and
           other
           like
           Ceremonies
           ,
           saith
           Stow
           ,
           were
           used
           ,
           and
           this
           was
           done
           the
           13
           of
           Octob.
           1359.
           and
           therefore
           upon
           good
           reason
           might
           this
           same
           Arch-Bishop
           put
           him
           afterward
           in
           mind
           of
           this
           his
           Oath
           as
           before
           I
           have
           shewed
           that
           he
           did
           .
        
         
           At
           the
           admission
           also
           of
           
             King
             Edward
          
           the
           fourth
           .
           1
           the
           peoples
           consent
           was
           demanded
           very
           solemnly
           in
           Iohns
           field
           by
           London
           ,
           the
           29
           of
           Febr.
           in
           the
           year
           1460
           
             notwithstanding
             that
             
               King
               Edward
            
             had
             proved
             his
             Title
             ,
             by
             succession
             before
             in
             the
             Parliament
             holden
             at
             Westminster
             .
             And
             now
             this
             consent
             of
             the
             people
             being
             had
             ,
             (
             or
             he
             being
             thus
             elected
             at
             Stowes
             words
             are
             )
             he
             went
             the
             next
             day
             in
             procession
             at
             Paules
             ,
             and
             offered
             there
             ,
             and
             after
             
               Te
               Deum
            
             being
             sung
             ,
             he
             was
             with
             great
             royalty
             conveyed
             to
             Westminster
             ,
             and
             their
             in
             the
             hall
             set
             in
             the
             Kings
             seate
             ,
             with
             
               Edwards
               scepter
               in
               his
               hand
            
             ,
             and
             then
             the
             people
             were
             asked
             again
             if
             they
             would
             have
             him
             King
             ,
             and
             they
             cryed
             yea
             ,
             yea
             .
          
        
         
           And
           if
           any
           would
           take
           exception
           against
           these
           of
           
             King
             Henry
          
           and
           
             King
             Edward
          
           the
           4
           because
           they
           entred
           and
           began
           their
           Reignes
           upon
           the
           deprivation
           of
           other
           Kings
           then
           living
           ,
           that
           are
           yet
           many
           living
           in
           England
           that
           have
           seene
           the
           severall
           Coronations
           of
           
             King
             Edward
          
           the
           6
           Q.
           Mary
           ,
           Q
           Elizabeth
           ,
           K.
           
             Iames
             ,
             K.
             Charles
          
           ,
           and
           can
           witnesse
           that
           at
           all
           and
           every
           of
           their
           Coronations
           ,
           the
           consent
           of
           the
           people
           and
           their
           acceptation
           of
           those
           Princes
           is
           not
           only
           demanded
           by
           the
           publique
           cry
           of
           a
           Harold
           at
           armes
           ,
           which
           standeth
           on
           both
           the
           sides
           of
           the
           high
           Scaffold
           ,
           or
           stage
           whereon
           the
           Prince
           is
           Crowned
           ,
           and
           the
           peoples
           answer
           expected
           ,
           till
           they
           cry
           yea
           ,
           yea
           :
           but
           also
           that
           the
           said
           Princes
           gave
           there
           ,
           their
           corporall
           oath
           upon
           the
           Evangelists
           unto
           the
           Bishop
           that
           Crowned
           them
           ,
           to
           uphold
           and
           maintaine
           
           faith
           aforenamed
           ,
           with
           the
           Liberties
           and
           Priviledges
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           as
           also
           to
           governe
           by
           justice
           and
           law
           as
           hath
           been
           said
           :
           which
           oaths
           no
           doubt
           have
           been
           sworn
           and
           taken
           most
           solemnly
           by
           all
           the
           Kings
           and
           Queenes
           of
           England
           ,
           from
           the
           dayes
           of
           King
           Edward
           the
           Confessor
           at
           the
           least
           ,
           and
           ●e
           that
           will
           see
           more
           points
           of
           these
           oaths
           set
           down
           in
           particuler
           let
           him
           read
           
             Magna
             Charta
          
           ,
           and
           he
           will
           be
           satisfyed
           .
        
         
           By
           all
           which
           ,
           and
           by
           infinite
           more
           that
           might
           be
           said
           and
           alleadged
           in
           this
           matter
           ,
           and
           to
           this
           purpose
           ,
           it
           is
           most
           evident
           ,
           that
           this
           agreement
           ,
           bargain
           ,
           &
           contract
           between
           the
           King
           and
           his
           Common-wealth
           ,
           at
           his
           first
           admission
           ,
           is
           as
           certain
           and
           firme
           (
           notwithstanding
           any
           pretence
           or
           interest
           he
           hath
           or
           may
           have
           by
           succession
           )
           as
           any
           contract
           or
           marriage
           in
           the
           world
           can
           be
           ,
           when
           it
           is
           solemnized
           by
           words
           
             de
             praesenti
          
           [
           as
           our
           law
           speaketh
           ]
           between
           parties
           espoused
           before
           by
           words
           
             de
             futuro
          
           ,
           which
           is
           an
           act
           that
           expresseth
           this
           other
           most
           lively
           ,
           and
           consequently
           I
           must
           needs
           affirme
           it
           ,
           to
           be
           most
           absurd
           base
           and
           impious
           ,
           
             That
             only
             succession
             of
             bloud
             ,
             is
             the
             thing
             without
             further
             approbotion
             ,
             which
             maketh
             a
          
           King
           ,
           
             and
             that
             the
             peoples
             consent
             to
             him
             ,
             that
             is
             next
             by
             birth
             ,
             is
             nothing
             at
             all
             needfull
             ,
             be
             he
             what
             he
             will
             ,
             and
             that
             his
             admission
             ,
             inuncti●n
             ,
             or
             Coronation
             is
             only
             a
             matter
             of
             externall
             Ceremony
             ,
             without
             any
             effect
             at
             all
             ,
             for
             increase
             or
             confirmation
             of
             his
             right
          
           ;
           these
           (
           I
           say
           )
           are
           vnlearned
           ,
           fond
           ,
           and
           wicked
           assertions
           ,
           in
           flattery
           of
           Princes
           ,
           to
           the
           manifest
           ruine
           of
           Common-wealths
           and
           perverting
           of
           all
           Law
           ,
           order
           and
           reason
           .
        
      
       
         
           The
           sixt
           Speech
           .
        
         
           COncerning
           the
           interest
           of
           Princes
           before
           their
           Coronation
           ,
           most
           of
           them
           have
           not
           failed
           to
           find
           as
           shamles
           flatterers
           ,
           as
           themselves
           were
           either
           vaine
           or
           wicked
           Princes
           ,
           and
           for
           my
           part
           I
           am
           of
           opinion
           ,
           that
           the
           propositions
           of
           Belloy
           did
           rather
           hurt
           and
           hinder
           ,
           then
           profit
           the
           Prince
           ;
           for
           whom
           and
           in
           whose
           favour
           he
           writ
           them
           ,
           is
           the
           King
           of
           Navara
           ,
           whom
           hereby
           be
           would
           have
           admitted
           to
           the
           Crowne
           of
           France
           ,
           without
           all
           consent
           or
           admission
           of
           the
           Realm
           .
           But
           I
           for
           my
           part
           ,
           as
           I
           doubt
           not
           greatly
           of
           his
           title
           by
           propinquity
           of
           bloud
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           law
           Salique
           ;
           so
           on
           the
           other
           side
           ,
           am
           I
           of
           opinion
           ,
           that
           these
           propositions
           of
           Belloy
           in
           his
           behalf
           ,
           that
           he
           should
           have
           entered
           by
           only
           title
           of
           birth
           ,
           without
           condition
           consent
           or
           approbation
           of
           the
           Realm
           ,
           as
           also
           without
           Oath
           ,
           Anointing
           ,
           or
           Coronation
           ,
           yea
           of
           necessity
           ,
           without
           restraint
           or
           obligation
           to
           fulfill
           any
           law
           ,
           or
           to
           observe
           any
           priviledges
           to
           Church
           ,
           Chapell
           ,
           Cleargy
           ,
           or
           Nobility
           ,
           or
           to
           be
           checked
           by
           the
           whole
           Realm
           ,
           if
           he
           rule
           amisse
           :
           these
           things
           I
           say
           ,
           are
           rather
           to
           torify
           ,
           the
           people
           and
           set
           them
           more
           against
           his
           entrance
           ,
           then
           to
           advance
           his
           title
           ;
           and
           therefore
           in
           my
           poore
           judgment
           ,
           it
           was
           neither
           wisely
           written
           by
           the
           one
           ,
           not
           politiquely
           permitted
           by
           the
           other
           .
           And
           to
           the
           end
           you
           may
           se
           what
           reason
           I
           have
           to
           give
           this
           censure
           ,
           I
           shall
           here
           set
           down
           his
           own
           propositions
           ,
           touching
           this
           matter
           as
           I
           find
           them
           in
           his
           own
           words
           .
           First
           then
           he
           avoucheth
           ,
           
             that
             all
             families
             which
             enjoy
             Kingdoms
             on
             the
             world
             were
             placed
             therein
             by
             God
             only
             ,
             aud
             that
             he
             alone
             can
             chang
             the
             same
             ,
          
           which
           if
           he
           referr
           unto
           Gods
           universal
           providence
           ,
           
             quae
             attingit
             à
             fine
             vsquae
             in
             finem
             fortiter
             ,
          
           ●s
           the
           Scripture
           saith
           ,
           and
           without
           which
           a
           sparrow
           falleth
           not
           to
           the
           ground
           ,
           as
           our
           Saviour
           testyfieth
           ,
           Matt.
           6.
           no
           man
           will
           deny
           but
           all
           is
           from
           God
           either
           by
           his
           Ordinance
           or
           permission
           ;
           but
           if
           we
           talke
           (
           as
           we
           do
           )
           of
           the
           next
           and
           immediate
           causes
           of
           an
           Empyres
           ,
           Princes
           ,
           and
           of
           their
           changes
           ;
           cleere
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           men
           also
           do
           and
           may
           concurre
           therein
           ,
           and
           that
           God
           hath
           left
           them
           lawfull
           authority
           so
           to
           do
           ,
           and
           to
           despose
           thereof
           ,
           for
           the
           publique
           benifit
           ,
           as
           largly
           before
           hath
           
           been
           declared
           ,
           and
           consequently
           to
           say
           that
           God
           only
           doth
           these
           things
           ,
           and
           leaveth
           nothing
           to
           mans
           judgment
           therein
           ,
           is
           against
           all
           reason
           ,
           use
           and
           experience
           of
           the
           world
           .
        
         
           
             The
             second
             proposition
             of
          
           Belloy
           is
           ,
           that
           where
           such
           Princes
           be
           once
           placed
           in
           Government
           ,
           and
           the
           Law
           of
           succession
           by
           birth
           established
           ;
           there
           the
           Princes
           children
           or
           next
           of
           kin
           do
           necessarily
           succeed
           ,
           by
           only
           birth
           without
           any
           new
           choice
           or
           approbation
           of
           the
           people
           ,
           Nobility
           ,
           or
           Clergy
           ,
           or
           of
           the
           whole
           Common-wealth
           together
           .
           Apolog.
           Cathol
           .
           part
           .
           1.
           parag
           .
           7.
           
           
             And
             to
             this
             assertion
             he
             joyneth
             an
             other
             as
             strange
             as
             this
             ,
             which
             is
             ,
          
           that
           a
           King
           never
           dyeth
           for
           that
           whensoever
           or
           howsoever
           he
           ceaseth
           by
           any
           meanes
           to
           Governe
           ,
           then
           entreth
           the
           successor
           ,
           by
           birth
           not
           as
           heyre
           to
           the
           former
           ,
           but
           as
           lawfull
           governour
           of
           the
           Realm
           without
           any
           admission
           at
           all
           ,
           having
           his
           authority
           only
           by
           the
           condition
           of
           his
           birth
           ,
           and
           not
           by
           addoption
           or
           choice
           of
           any
           .
           Apolog.
           pro
           Rege
           .
           c.
           6.
           
           &
           34.
           
           
             Which
             two
             propositions
             albeit
             they
             have
             been
             sufficiently
             refuted
             ,
             by
             that
             which
             hath
             been
             spoken
             in
             the
             last
             two
             chapters
             going
             before
             ,
             yet
             shall
             I
             now
             again
             convince
             more
             amply
             the
             untruth
             thereof
             .
          
        
         
           
             Other
             two
             propositions
             he
             addeth
          
           ,
           Apolog.
           Cathol
           .
           part
           .
           2.
           parag
           .
           7.
           &
           pro
           Rege
           c.
           9.
           
           That
           a
           Prince
           once
           entred
           to
           Government
           and
           so
           placed
           as
           hath
           been
           said
           ,
           is
           under
           no
           law
           or
           restraint
           at
           all
           of
           his
           authority
           ,
           but
           that
           himselfe
           only
           is
           the
           quick
           and
           living
           law
           ,
           and
           that
           no
           limitation
           can
           be
           given
           unto
           him
           by
           any
           power
           under
           heaven
           except
           it
           be
           by
           his
           own
           will
           and
           that
           no
           Nation
           or
           Common-wealth
           can
           appoint
           or
           prescribe
           how
           they
           will
           obey
           or
           how
           their
           Prince
           shall
           govern
           them
           ,
           but
           must
           leave
           his
           authority
           free
           from
           all
           bands
           of
           law
           ,
           and
           this
           either
           Willingly
           or
           by
           violence
           ,
           is
           to
           be
           procured
           .
           
             By
             which
             words
             it
             seemeth
             that
             he
             painteth
             out
             a
             perfect
             patterne
             of
             a
             tyrannicall
             Government
             ,
             which
             how
             it
             did
             further
             the
             King
             of
          
           Navar
           
             I
             do
             not
             know
          
           .
        
         
           
             His
             other
             proposition
             is
          
           ,
           Apolog.
           pro
           Rege
           Cap.
           20.
           
           That
           albeit
           the
           heire
           apparant
           which
           is
           next
           by
           birth
           to
           any
           Crown
           ,
           should
           be
           never
           so
           impotent
           ,
           or
           unfit
           to
           Govern
           ,
           as
           if
           (
           for
           examples
           sake
           )
           he
           should
           be
           deprived
           of
           his
           sences
           ,
           mad
           ,
           furious
           ,
           lunatique
           ,
           a
           fool
           ,
           or
           the
           like
           ,
           or
           that
           he
           should
           be
           known
           on
           the
           other
           side
           to
           be
           most
           malicious
           ,
           wicked
           ,
           vitious
           or
           abominable
           ,
           or
           should
           degenerate
           into
           a
           very
           beast
           ,
           yea
           if
           it
           were
           known
           that
           he
           should
           goe
           about
           to
           destroy
           the
           Common
           Wealth
           ,
           and
           drowne
           the
           ship
           which
           he
           had
           to
           guide
           ,
           yet
           (
           saith
           this
           man
           )
           he
           must
           be
           sacred
           and
           holy
           unto
           us
           ,
           and
           admitted
           without
           contradiction
           to
           his
           inheritance
           ,
           which
           God
           and
           nature
           hath
           laid
           upon
           him
           ,
           and
           his
           direction
           rèstraint
           or
           punishment
           must
           only
           be
           remited
           to
           God
           alone
           ;
           for
           that
           no
           man
           or
           Common-wealth
           ,
           may
           reforme
           or
           restrain
           him
           .
           
             Which
             I
             doubt
             not
             will
             seeme
             unto
             you
             rather
             belly
             and
             base
             doctrine
             ,
             then
             to
             come
             from
             the
             head
             of
             any
             learned
             or
             discreet
             man
             ,
             that
             regardeth
             the
             end
             why
             Common-wealths
             ,
             and
             Kingdoms
             ,
          
           and
           all
           Governments
           were
           ordained
           by
           God
           and
           nature
           ,
           and
           not
           the
           flattering
           or
           adoring
           of
           any
           one
           miserable
           man
           that
           shall
           stand
           over
           them
           to
           destroy
           the
           whole
           .
        
         
           But
           now
           to
           the
           particuler
           matter
           that
           we
           are
           to
           treat
           ,
           which
           is
           ,
           what
           is
           to
           be
           attributed
           to
           this
           succession
           or
           propinquity
           of
           birth
           alone
           ,
           I
           am
           of
           opinion
           ,
           that
           albeit
           their
           want
           not
           reasons
           on
           both
           sides
           among
           learned
           men
           ,
           what
           kind
           of
           providing
           Governours
           to
           Common-wealths
           is
           best
           ,
           either
           by
           simple
           and
           free
           election
           only
           or
           by
           succession
           of
           birth
           :
           my
           opinion
           (
           I
           say
           )
           is
           ,
           that
           succession
           is
           much
           to
           be
           preferred
           ,
           not
           for
           that
           it
           wanteth
           all
           difficulties
           and
           inconveniences
           (
           which
           all
           temporall
           things
           uppon
           earth
           have
           )
           but
           like
           as
           before
           I
           have
           shewed
           of
           the
           particuler
           Government
           of
           a
           Monarchy
           in
           respect
           of
           other
           forms
           of
           regiment
           to
           wit
           ,
           that
           is
           
           wanted
           not
           all
           ,
           but
           had
           fewer
           inconveniences
           then
           their
           formes
           of
           Regiment
           have
           so
           say
           I
           also
           of
           this
           ,
           that
           albeit
           some
           inconveniences
           want
           not
           in
           succession
           yet
           are
           they
           commonly
           far
           lesse
           and
           fewer
           ,
           then
           would
           follow
           by
           meere
           election
           which
           are
           subiect
           to
           great
           and
           continuall
           dangers
           of
           ambition
           ,
           emulation
           ,
           division
           ,
           sedition
           ,
           and
           contention
           ,
           which
           do
           bring
           with
           them
           evident
           peril
           of
           universall
           destruction
           and
           disolation
           of
           the
           whole
           body
           ,
           and
           this
           at
           every
           change
           of
           the
           prince
           ,
           which
           change
           on
           the
           other
           side
           ,
           is
           much
           assured
           by
           succ●ssion
           ,
           for
           that
           great
           occasions
           of
           strife
           and
           contention
           are
           there
           by
           cut
           of
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           And
           besides
           this
           ,
           the
           Prince
           who
           is
           in
           present
           possession
           knowing
           that
           his
           son
           or
           next
           of
           kin
           ,
           is
           to
           be
           his
           heire
           ,
           hath
           more
           care
           to
           leave
           the
           realme
           in
           good
           order
           ,
           as
           we
           see
           that
           the
           husbandman
           hath
           to
           till
           and
           manure
           that
           ground
           ,
           which
           is
           his
           owne
           ,
           and
           to
           remaine
           to
           his
           posterity
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           A
           third
           commodity
           also
           there
           is
           ,
           for
           that
           lesse
           mutations
           and
           alterations
           are
           seen
           in
           the
           Common-wealth
           ,
           where
           succession
           prevaileth
           ,
           for
           that
           the
           sonne
           following
           his
           father
           ,
           doth
           commonly
           retaine
           the
           same
           friends
           ,
           councellors
           ,
           officers
           ,
           and
           servants
           ,
           which
           his
           father
           had
           before
           him
           :
           pursueth
           the
           same
           actions
           and
           intentions
           ,
           with
           the
           same
           manner
           of
           proceeding
           for
           the
           most
           part
           ;
           whereas
           he
           that
           entereth
           by
           election
           ,
           being
           an
           aliene
           to
           him
           that
           went
           before
           him
           ,
           and
           never
           lightly
           his
           friend
           ,
           doth
           change
           alter
           and
           turne
           upsidowne
           all
           things
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           Furthermore
           (
           which
           may
           be
           also
           a
           fourth
           reason
           )
           he
           that
           entereth
           by
           succession
           ,
           for
           that
           he
           is
           either
           borne
           a
           Prince
           ,
           or
           hath
           been
           much
           respected
           still
           for
           his
           title
           to
           the
           Crowne
           ,
           bringeth
           with
           him
           lesse
           passions
           of
           hatred
           ,
           emulation
           ,
           anger
           ,
           envie
           ,
           or
           revenge
           against
           particuler
           men
           (
           for
           that
           no
           man
           durst
           offend
           him
           )
           then
           doth
           he
           which
           entereth
           by
           only
           election
           ,
           for
           that
           he
           having
           bin
           a
           subject
           &
           equall
           to
           others
           before
           his
           advancement
           ,
           and
           thereby
           holding
           contention
           with
           many
           ,
           espetially
           at
           this
           election
           ,
           must
           needs
           have
           matter
           of
           quarrell
           with
           many
           ,
           which
           he
           will
           seeke
           easily
           to
           revenge
           when
           he
           is
           in
           authority
           ,
           as
           one
           the
           other
           side
           also
           such
           as
           were
           his
           equals
           before
           will
           beare
           him
           lesse
           respect
           and
           more
           unwillingly
           be
           under
           him
           ,
           then
           by
           birth
           he
           had
           been
           there
           Soveraigne
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           These
           and
           diverse
           other
           are
           the
           comodities
           of
           succession
           ,
           whereunto
           we
           may
           also
           add
           the
           preheminence
           and
           priveledge
           of
           primogenitura
           ,
           and
           auncetrie
           of
           birth
           so
           much
           respected
           and
           commended
           by
           holy
           writ
           ,
           not
           only
           in
           men
           ,
           but
           in
           all
           other
           creatures
           also
           ,
           whose
           first
           borne
           were
           dedicated
           to
           God
           himselfe
           ,
           and
           one
           notable
           example
           among
           other
           occurreth
           to
           my
           mind
           of
           the
           two
           sonnes
           of
           Isack
           ,
           of
           the
           which
           two
           albeit
           God
           hath
           ordained
           to
           chuse
           the
           younger
           before
           he
           was
           borne
           ,
           as
           S.
           Paul
           testifieth
           ,
           and
           to
           reject
           the
           elder
           ,
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           that
           Iacob
           should
           inherite
           the
           benediction
           &
           not
           Esau
           :
           Yet
           would
           God
           have
           his
           yonger
           to
           procure
           the
           said
           priviledge
           of
           eldership
           from
           Esau
           by
           divers
           means
           as
           first
           by
           bargain
           ,
           and
           after
           by
           guile
           according
           to
           the
           storie
           we
           read
           in
           
             Genes
             .
             15
             and
             49.
             
             Deut.
             21.
             and
             15.
             2
             
             Paralip
             .
             21
             and
             3
             Exod
             .
          
           3.
           
             and
             2.
             
             Rom.
             9.
             and
          
           13
           :
           
             Genes
             .
             28
             and
          
           27.
           
           Out
           of
           which
           story
           two
           points
           may
           be
           pondered
           much
           to
           our
           purpose
           ,
           first
           that
           primogenitura
           or
           eldership
           of
           birth
           (
           as
           I
           have
           said
           )
           was
           greatly
           respected
           by
           God
           ,
           and
           according
           to
           that
           ,
           all
           the
           disce●t●
           and
           successions
           of
           Kings
           were
           commonly
           among
           that
           people
           ,
           for
           that
           ordinarily
           the
           elder
           〈◊〉
           ever
           succeded
           his
           Father
           in
           the
           Crowne
           of
           Iury.
           And
           the
           secon●
           p●int
           〈…〉
           God
           would
           shew
           even
           in
           this
           begining
           ,
           that
           yet
           this
           priviledge
           was
           not
           so
           〈◊〉
           ,
           but
           that
           upon
           just
           causes
           it
           might
           be
           broken
           ,
           as
           it
           was
           by
           this
           
           his
           choyce
           of
           Iacob
           the
           yonger
           and
           rejecting
           Esau
           the
           Elder
           ,
           and
           many
           times
           after
           in
           matter
           of
           government
           the
           same
           was
           practised
           by
           God
           himselfe
           ,
           as
           when
           Iudah
           the
           fourth
           tribe
           and
           not
           Ruben
           the
           1
           and
           Eldest
           was
           apointed
           by
           God
           enioy
           the
           scepter
           and
           Crown
           of
           the
           Iewes
           ,
           as
           also
           when
           King
           David
           died
           not
           in
           his
           first
           second
           or
           third
           sonne
           ,
           but
           his
           tenth
           in
           order
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           Solomon
           who
           was
           also
           the
           fourth
           that
           he
           had
           by
           Bersabe
           ,
           was
           appointed
           for
           his
           successor
           ,
           Genes
           .
           29
           and
           ,
           9.
           
           
             Exod
             ,
             1.
             2.
             
             Reg.
          
           5.
           1.
           
           Paral.
           3.
           
        
         
           So
           that
           in
           very
           deed
           we
           have
           here
           both
           our
           two
           cases
           that
           were
           propounded
           in
           the
           begining
           ,
           over
           ruled
           and
           determined
           by
           authority
           and
           example
           of
           holy
           writ
           it selfe
           ,
           namely
           ;
           and
           1
           of
           all
           ,
           that
           priority
           and
           propinquitie
           of
           blood
           in
           succession
           ,
           is
           greatly
           to
           be
           honored
           regarded
           and
           preferred
           in
           all
           affairs
           of
           digni●ie
           and
           principallity
           ,
           (
           which
           is
           the
           second
           point
           )
           are
           we
           not
           so
           absolutly
           and
           peremptorily
           bound
           thereunto
           alwaies
           ,
           but
           that
           upon
           iust
           and
           urgent
           occasions
           that
           Course
           may
           be
           altered
           and
           broken
           .
        
         
           Which
           licence
           or
           liberty
           is
           indeed
           ,
           the
           only
           (
           or
           at
           least
           wise
           )
           the
           most
           principall
           remedy
           for
           such
           inconveniences
           as
           before
           I
           shewed
           to
           be
           farr
           lesse
           and
           fewer
           then
           are
           wont
           to
           follow
           of
           bare
           election
           alone
           yet
           did
           I
           confesse
           also
           ,
           that
           some
           did
           or
           might
           fall
           out
           ,
           as
           namely
           ,
           that
           the
           person
           who
           by
           sucession
           of
           blood
           is
           next
           ,
           may
           be
           unable
           or
           un●it
           ,
           or
           pernicious
           to
           governe
           ,
           in
           which
           cases
           the
           remedy
           is
           (
           as
           before
           hath
           been
           declared
           )
           hitherto
           helpe
           and
           assist
           him
           by
           lawe
           directions
           and
           wise
           councells
           ,
           if
           he
           be
           capable
           thereunto
           or
           else
           to
           remove
           him
           and
           take
           in
           another
           of
           the
           same
           blood
           royal
           (
           though
           further
           of
           in
           degre
           or
           propinquity
           )
           in
           his
           place
           .
        
         
           And
           this
           is
           and
           hath
           ben
           the
           Custom
           &
           practice
           of
           all
           Kingdoms
           and
           Commonwealths
           from
           the
           begining
           ,
           since
           succession
           hath
           ben
           established
           among
           them
           ,
           and
           by
           this
           means
           we
           come
           to
           remedy
           the
           difficulties
           and
           inconveniences
           of
           both
           kinds
           of
           making
           our
           Kings
           &
           Princes
           ,
           which
           are
           election
           ,
           and
           succession
           ;
           for
           by
           succession
           we
           do
           remedy
           the
           inconveniences
           and
           dangers
           before
           mentioned
           of
           bare
           electiō
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           of
           strife
           ,
           banding
           ,
           ambition
           ,
           &
           the
           like
           ,
           and
           by
           this
           other
           mean
           of
           adding
           also
           election
           ,
           consent
           ,
           and
           approbation
           of
           the
           Realme
           to
           succession
           ;
           we
           remedy
           the
           inconveniences
           of
           bare
           succession
           alone
           ,
           which
           inconveniences
           are
           principally
           ,
           that
           some
           un●pt
           impotent
           or
           evill
           Prince
           may
           be
           offered
           some
           times
           to
           enter
           by
           ,
           periority
           of
           blood
           ;
           whereof
           the
           Realme
           may
           deliver
           it selfe
           ,
           by
           this
           other
           meanes
           of
           not
           admitting
           him
           ,
           so
           as
           election
           by
           succession
           ,
           and
           succession
           again
           by
           election
           is
           salved
           ,
           and
           the
           one
           made
           a
           preservative
           and
           treacle
           to
           the
           other
           ,
           and
           this
           is
           the
           wisdom
           and
           high
           policy
           left
           by
           God
           and
           nature
           ,
           to
           every
           Common-Wealth
           ,
           for
           their
           own
           conservation
           and
           maintenance
           ,
           and
           every
           man
           that
           is
           of
           reason
           and
           iudgment
           ,
           and
           void
           of
           passion
           will
           not
           onely
           allow
           ,
           but
           also
           highly
           commend
           the
           same
           .
        
         
           Now
           then
           to
           answer
           in
           particular
           to
           the
           two
           questions
           .
           1
           what
           is
           to
           be
           attributed
           to
           succession
           alone
           ,
           and
           secondly
           what
           interest
           a
           Prince
           hath
           thereby
           to
           any
           Crowne
           ,
           before
           he
           be
           Crowned
           or
           admitted
           by
           the
           common
           wealth
           .
           To
           the
           first
           I
           say
           ,
           that
           to
           succession
           alone
           ,
           or
           priority
           of
           blood
           only
           ,
           great
           honour
           ▪
           reverence
           ,
           and
           ●espect
           ought
           to
           be
           borne
           ,
           ●s
           before
           hath
           been
           declared
           ,
           for
           that
           it
           is
           the
           principall
           circumstance
           and
           condition
           which
           leadeth
           us
           to
           the
           next
           succession
           of
           the
           Crown
           infalibly
           ,
           and
           without
           a
           strife
           :
           if
           his
           propinquity
           be
           cleare
           and
           evident
           ,
           and
           that
           other
           nec●ssary
           circumstances
           and
           conditions
           do
           concur
           also
           in
           the
           same
           person
           ;
           which
           conditions
           were
           appointed
           and
           set
           down
           at
           the
           same
           time
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           same
           authority
           that
           this
           law
           of
           succession
           was
           established
           ,
           for
           that
           both
           the
           one
           and
           the
           other
           of
           these
           2.
           poin●s
           ,
           were
           ordained
           by
           the
           Common-Wealth
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           that
           the
           elder
           and
           first
           in
           blood
           ,
           should
           succ●ed
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           should
           be
           such
           a
           person
           as
           can
           and
           will
           govern
           to
           the
           publike
           weale
           of
           al.
           
        
         
         
           To
           the
           second
           question
           I
           answer
           ,
           that
           an
           heyre
           apparent
           to
           a
           Crown
           before
           his
           Cor●nation
           and
           admission
           by
           the
           Realm
           ,
           if
           he
           have
           the
           conditions
           before
           required
           ,
           hath
           the
           same
           interest
           to
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           which
           the
           King
           of
           Romans
           ,
           or
           Cesar
           hath
           to
           the
           Germain
           empyre
           after
           his
           election
           and
           before
           he
           be
           crowned
           or
           to
           use
           a
           more
           familiar
           example
           to
           Englishmen
           ,
           as
           the
           Mayor
           of
           London
           hath
           to
           the
           majoralty
           ,
           after
           he
           is
           chosen
           ,
           and
           before
           he
           be
           admitted
           ,
           or
           have
           taken
           his
           Oath
           .
           For
           as
           this
           man
           in
           rigour
           is
           not
           truly
           Mayor
           ,
           nor
           hath
           not
           his
           jurisdiction
           before
           his
           Oath
           and
           admission
           ,
           nor
           the
           other
           is
           properly
           Emperour
           before
           he
           be
           crowned
           :
           so
           is
           not
           an
           heyre
           apparent
           ,
           truly
           King
           though
           his
           Predecessour
           be
           dead
           ,
           and
           he
           next
           in
           succession
           ,
           untill
           he
           be
           crowned
           or
           admitted
           to
           the
           Common-Wealth
           .
        
         
           Another
           example
           is
           there
           in
           Mariage
           also
           ,
           whereby
           our
           matter
           is
           made
           more
           playn
           ;
           for
           in
           this
           contract
           go
           both
           the
           betrothing
           and
           actuall
           joyning
           together
           of
           the
           parties
           in
           wedlock
           ,
           the
           first
           is
           done
           by
           words
           
             de
             futuro
          
           ,
           or
           for
           the
           time
           to
           come
           ,
           and
           is
           not
           properly
           Mariage
           ,
           but
           espousal
           only
           ,
           the
           other
           is
           by
           words
           depresenti
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           by
           mutual
           present
           consent
           given
           of
           both
           parties
           ,
           and
           this
           second
           is
           only
           and
           properly
           true
           Marriage
           ,
           which
           two
           points
           are
           expresly
           represented
           in
           the
           state
           of
           an
           Heyre
           apparent
           ,
           and
           of
           a
           Crowned
           King
           ;
           for
           that
           the
           Heyre
           apparent
           by
           propinquity
           of
           blood
           ,
           is
           only
           espoused
           or
           be●rothed
           to
           the
           Common-Wealth
           ,
           for
           the
           time
           to
           come
           ,
           and
           is
           married
           afterwards
           by
           present
           mutuall
           consent
           of
           both
           parties
           ,
           in
           the
           contract
           and
           knitting
           up
           of
           the
           matter
           ,
           as
           his
           Coronation
           ,
           by
           the
           Oathes
           which
           either
           part
           maketh
           the
           one
           to
           take
           the
           other
           ,
           and
           by
           putting
           on
           the
           ring
           and
           other
           ,
           wedding
           garments
           before
           mentioned
           in
           their
           Coronations
           ,
           by
           all
           which
           the
           heyre
           apparent
           ,
           (
           which
           before
           was
           but
           espouse
           )
           is
           made
           now
           the
           true
           King
           and
           husband
           of
           the
           Common-Wealth
           ,
           which
           before
           he
           was
           not
           ,
           by
           only
           succession
           ;
           but
           only
           a
           betrothed
           spouse
           or
           designed
           King.
           
        
         
           Wherefore
           it
           followeth
           also
           ,
           that
           the
           Common-Wealth
           oweth
           no
           allegeance
           or
           subjection
           unto
           the
           heyre
           apparent
           in
           rigour
           of
           Justice
           ,
           untill
           he
           be
           crowned
           or
           admitted
           ,
           though
           his
           Predecessour
           be
           dead
           ,
           for
           that
           in
           very
           deed
           untill
           that
           time
           ,
           he
           is
           not
           their
           true
           King
           and
           Soveraign
           ,
           though
           for
           better
           keeping
           of
           order
           and
           avoyding
           of
           Tumul●●
           ,
           all
           Common-Wealths
           lightly
           that
           have
           their
           Princes
           by
           succession
           ,
           have
           ordayned
           in
           these
           latter
           ages
           ,
           that
           from
           the
           death
           of
           the
           former
           Princes
           ,
           all
           ma●ters
           of
           government
           shall
           passe
           in
           the
           name
           of
           his
           next
           successor
           (
           if
           his
           succession
           be
           cleare
           )
           and
           this
           (
           as
           I
           say
           )
           for
           avoyding
           of
           garboyles
           ,
           and
           under
           supposall
           of
           confirmation
           and
           approbation
           afterward
           of
           the
           Common-Wealth
           ,
           at
           his
           Coronation
           ;
           for
           which
           cause
           also
           ,
           and
           for
           better
           accompt
           of
           yeares
           ,
           it
           was
           ordained
           that
           the
           begining
           of
           the
           successors
           reigne
           ,
           should
           be
           reckoned
           from
           the
           day
           of
           the
           death
           of
           his
           Predecessor
           ,
           and
           not
           from
           the
           day
           of
           his
           Coronation
           ,
           as
           otherwise
           in
           rigour
           it
           ought
           to
           be
           ,
           and
           as
           in
           old
           time
           it
           was
           accustomed
           to
           be
           as
           Girard
           Secretary
           and
           Chronicler
           of
           France
           ,
           doth
           wisely
           note
           ,
           in
           his
           third
           book
           of
           the
           estate
           and
           affaires
           of
           
             France
             ,
             Girard
             die
             Haillan
             l.
             3.
             del
             .
             estate
             pag.
          
           241.
           to
           wit
           ,
           that
           Kings
           in
           old
           time
           were
           wont
           to
           accompt
           the
           yeares
           of
           their
           reignes
           from
           the
           day
           only
           of
           their
           anointing
           and
           Coronation
           .
        
         
           This
           point
           also
           that
           heyres
           apparent
           are
           not
           true
           Kings
           untill
           their
           Coronation
           :
           how
           just
           soever
           their
           title
           of
           succession
           otherwise
           be
           ,
           and
           though
           their
           Predecessours
           be
           dead
           ;
           it
           might
           be
           confirmed
           by
           many
           other
           Arguments
           ,
           but
           especially
           and
           above
           all
           others
           ;
           for
           that
           the
           Realm
           is
           asked
           again
           three
           times
           at
           their
           Coronation
           ,
           
             whether
             they
             will
             have
             such
             a
             man
             to
             be
             King
             ,
          
           or
           no
           ,
           as
           before
           hath
           been
           shewed
           ,
           which
           thing
           were
           in
           vain
           to
           ask
           if
           he
           were
           truly
           King
           ,
           as
           Belloy
           saith
           ,
           before
           his
           Coronation
           .
        
         
           Again
           we
           see
           in
           all
           the
           formes
           and
           different
           manners
           of
           Coronations
           ,
           that
           after
           the
           
           Prince
           hath
           sworn
           divers
           times
           to
           govern
           well
           and
           justly
           ,
           then
           do
           the
           subjects
           take
           other
           Oathes
           of
           obedience
           and
           allegiance
           ,
           and
           not
           before
           ,
           which
           argueth
           that
           before
           they
           were
           not
           bound
           unto
           him
           by
           allegiance
           ,
           and
           as
           for
           the
           Princes
           of
           England
           ,
           it
           is
           expresly
           noted
           by
           English
           Historiographers
           in
           their
           Coronations
           .
           how
           that
           no
           aliegeance
           is
           due
           unto
           them
           before
           they
           be
           Crowned
           ,
           and
           that
           only
           it
           happened
           to
           Henry
           the
           fifth
           ,
           among
           all
           other
           Kings
           ,
           his
           Predecessour
           to
           have
           this
           priviledg
           ,
           and
           this
           for
           his
           exceeding
           towardlinesse
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           great
           affection
           of
           the
           people
           towards
           him
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           homage
           done
           unto
           him
           ,
           before
           his
           Coronation
           ,
           and
           Oath
           taken
           .
           Whereof
           Polidor
           writeth
           in
           these
           words
           :
           
             Princeps
             Heuricus
             facto
             patris
             funere
             ,
             concilium
             principum
             apud
             Westomansterium
             convocandum
             eurat
             ,
             in
             quo
             dum
             de
             rege
             creando
             more
             maiorum
             agitabatur
             ,
             esse
             tibi
             ,
             conti●uo
             ●aliquot
             Principes
             ultro
             in
             ejus
             verba
             mirare
             coeperunt
             ,
             quod
             benevolentiae
             officium
             nulli
             antea
             priusquam
             Rex
             renunciatus
             esset
             ,
             praestitum
             constat
             ,
             adeo
             Henricus
             ab
             ineunte
             aetate
             sp●m
             omnibus
             optimae
             indolis
             fecit
             .
             Polyd●r
             .
             virg
             .
             lib.
             22.
             histor
             .
             Angliae
             in
             vita
             Henrici
          
           5.
           
           Which
           in
           
             English
             ,
             is
             this
             Prince
             Henry
             ,
             after
             he
             had
             finished
             his
             fathers
             funeralls
             ,
             caused
             a
             Parliament
             to
             be
             gathered
             at
             Westminster
             ,
             where
             whilst
             consultation
             was
             had
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             ancient
             custome
             of
             England
             ,
             about
             creating
             a
             new
             King
             ;
             behold
             certain
             of
             the
             Nobility
             of
             their
             own
             free
             wils
             ,
             began
             to
             swear
             obedience
             and
             loyalty
             unto
             him
             ;
          
           which
           demonstration
           of
           love
           and
           good
           will
           ,
           is
           well
           known
           that
           it
           was
           never
           shewed
           to
           any
           Prince
           before
           ,
           until
           he
           was
           declared
           King
           :
           So
           great
           was
           the
           hope
           that
           men
           had
           of
           the
           towardlines
           of
           this
           P.
           Henry
           ,
           even
           from
           his
           tender
           age
           ,
           and
           the
           very
           same
           thing
           expresseth
           
             Iohn
             Stow
          
           also
           in
           his
           Chronicle
           in
           these
           words
           .
           
             To
             this
             noble
             Prince
             by
             assent
             of
             the
             Parliament
             ,
             all
             the
             States
             of
             the
             Realm
             after
             3
             dayes
             ,
             offered
             to
             do
             fealty
             before
             he
             was
             Crowned
             ,
             or
             had
             solemnized
             his
             Oath
             well
             and
             justly
             to
             Governe
             the
             Common-wealth
             ,
             which
             offer
             before
             was
             never
             found
             to
             be
             made
             to
             any
             Prince
             of
          
           England
           ,
           
             Stow
             in
             the
             begining
             of
             the
             life
             of
          
           K.
           Henry
           5.
           
           In
           whose
           narration
           as
           also
           in
           that
           of
           Polidor
           it
           may
           be
           noted
           :
           that
           K.
           Henry
           the
           5.
           was
           not
           called
           King
           untill
           after
           his
           Coronation
           ,
           but
           only
           Prince
           ,
           though
           his
           father
           King
           Henry
           the
           4.
           had
           been
           dead
           now
           almost
           a
           moneth
           before
           .
           And
           secondly
           that
           the
           Parliament
           consulted
           
             de
             Rege
             creando
             more
             majorum
          
           (
           as
           Polidor
           his
           words
           are
           )
           that
           is
           making
           of
           a
           new
           King
           according
           to
           the
           ancient
           custome
           of
           their
           ancestors
           ,
           which
           argueth
           that
           he
           was
           not
           yet
           King
           ,
           though
           his
           father
           were
           dead
           ,
           nor
           that
           the
           manner
           of
           our
           old
           English
           ancestors
           ,
           was
           to
           account
           him
           so
           before
           his
           admission
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           that
           this
           demonstration
           of
           good
           will
           of
           the
           Nobility
           to
           acknowledge
           him
           for
           King
           before
           his
           Coronation
           ,
           
             and
             Oath
             selemuized
             well
             and
             justly
             to
             Governe
             the
             Realm
             ,
          
           was
           very
           extraordinary
           and
           of
           meere
           good
           will.
           And
           last
           of
           all
           ,
           
             that
             this
             was
             never
             done
             to
             any
             Prince
             before
             K.
          
           Henry
           the
           5
           ,
           all
           which
           points
           do
           demonstrate
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           the
           Coronation
           and
           admission
           ,
           that
           maketh
           a
           perfect
           and
           true
           King
           ;
           whatsoever
           the
           title
           by
           succession
           be
           otherwise
           ,
           And
           that
           except
           the
           admission
           of
           the
           Common-wealth
           be
           joyned
           to
           succession
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           sufficient
           to
           make
           a
           lawfull
           King
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           two
           ,
           the
           second
           is
           of
           far
           more
           importance
           ,
           to
           wit
           the
           consent
           and
           admission
           of
           the
           Realm
           ,
           then
           nearnesse
           of
           bloud
           by
           succession
           alone
           .
        
         
           This
           I
           might
           prove
           by
           many
           exampl●s
           in
           England
           it self
           ,
           where
           admission
           hath
           prevailed
           against
           right
           of
           succession
           ,
           as
           in
           
             Wil.
             Rufus
          
           that
           succeded
           the
           Conquerour
           ,
           and
           in
           K.
           Henry
           the
           1.
           his
           brother
           ,
           in
           K.
           
             Stephen
             ,
             K.
             John
          
           and
           others
           ,
           who
           by
           only
           admission
           of
           the
           Realm
           were
           Kings
           ,
           against
           the
           order
           of
           succession
           ,
           and
           very
           specially
           it
           may
           be
           seene
           ,
           in
           the
           two
           examples
           before
           mentioned
           of
           the
           admission
           of
           the
           two
           Kings
           Henry
           and
           Edward
           ,
           both
           surnamed
           the
           4.
           whose
           entrances
           to
           the
           Crowne
           ,
           if
           a
           man
           do
           well
           consider
           .
           he
           shall
           find
           that
           both
           of
           them
           ,
           founded
           the
           best
           part
           and
           most
           
           surest
           of
           their
           titles
           ,
           upon
           the
           election
           consent
           ,
           and
           good
           will
           of
           the
           people
           .
           
             As
             in
             their
             last
             words
             to
             their
             friends
             in
             Sr.
             Tho.
             Moore
             and
             Stow.
          
           Yea
           both
           of
           them
           at
           their
           dying
           daies
           having
           some
           remorse
           of
           conscience
           ,
           (
           as
           it
           seemed
           )
           for
           they
           had
           caused
           so
           many
           men
           to
           dye
           for
           maintenance
           of
           their
           severall
           Rights
           and
           titles
           ,
           ●ad
           no
           better
           way
           to
           appease
           their
           own
           minds
           ;
           but
           by
           thinking
           that
           they
           were
           placed
           in
           that
           roome
           by
           the
           voice
           of
           the
           Realm
           ,
           and
           consequently
           might
           lawfully
           defend
           the
           same
           ,
           and
           punish
           such
           as
           went
           about
           to
           deprive
           him
           .
        
         
           You
           shall
           find
           ,
           if
           you
           looke
           into
           the
           doings
           of
           Princes
           in
           all
           ages
           ,
           that
           such
           Kings
           as
           were
           most
           politique
           ,
           and
           had
           any
           lest
           doubt
           or
           suspition
           of
           troubles
           about
           the
           title
           ,
           after
           their
           deaths
           ,
           have
           caused
           their
           sonnes
           to
           be
           Crowned
           in
           their
           own
           dayes
           ,
           trusting
           more
           to
           this
           ,
           then
           to
           their
           title
           by
           succession
           ,
           thongh
           they
           were
           never
           so
           lawfully
           and
           lineally
           discended
           .
           And
           of
           this
           I
           could
           alleadg
           you
           many
           examples
           out
           of
           divers
           Countries
           but
           especially
           in
           France
           ,
           since
           the
           last
           line
           of
           Capetus
           came
           unto
           that
           Crown
           ;
           for
           this
           did
           
             Hugh
             Capetus
          
           himself
           procure
           to
           be
           done
           ,
           to
           Robert
           his
           Eldest
           sonne
           ,
           in
           his
           owne
           daies
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           did
           King
           Robert
           procure
           for
           his
           younger
           son
           Henry
           the
           1.
           as
           Girard
           holdeth
           ,
           and
           excluded
           his
           elder
           onely
           by
           Crowning
           Henry
           in
           his
           owne
           daies
           :
           Henry
           also
           did
           intreate
           the
           States
           of
           France
           ,
           to
           admit
           and
           Crown
           Philip
           the
           1.
           his
           eldest
           son
           ,
           whilst
           himself
           reigned
           ,
           An.
           1131.
           and
           this
           mans
           son
           
             Luys
             Le
             Cros
          
           ,
           did
           the
           same
           also
           unto
           two
           sons
           of
           his
           :
           first
           to
           Philip
           ,
           and
           after
           his
           death
           to
           Luys
           the
           younger
           ,
           both
           which
           were
           Crowned
           in
           their
           fathers
           life
           time
           and
           this
           Luys
           again
           the
           younger
           which
           is
           the
           seaventh
           of
           that
           name
           ;
           for
           more
           assuring
           of
           his
           son
           named
           Philip
           the
           second
           intreated
           the
           Realm
           to
           admit
           and
           Crown
           him
           also
           in
           his
           own
           dayes
           ,
           with
           that
           great
           solemnity
           which
           in
           the
           former
           chapter
           hath
           ben
           declared
           .
        
         
           And
           for
           this
           very
           same
           cause
           of
           security
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           to
           be
           doubted
           ,
           but
           that
           alwaies
           the
           Prince
           of
           Spaine
           is
           sworn
           and
           admitted
           by
           the
           Realm●
           ,
           during
           his
           Fathers
           reign
           .
           The
           same
           consideration
           also
           moved
           King
           
             David
             ,
             2
             Reg.
          
           1.
           to
           Crown
           his
           son
           Salomon
           in
           his
           own
           daies
           .
           Our
           King
           Henry
           also
           the
           2
           of
           England
           ,
           considering
           the
           alteration
           of
           that
           the
           Realm
           had
           made
           in
           admitting
           K.
           
             Stephen
             ,
             Polyd.
             &
             Stow.
             in
             vita
             Henrici
          
           11.
           before
           him
           against
           the
           order
           of
           lineall
           succession
           by
           propi●quity
           of
           blood
           :
           and
           fearing
           that
           the
           like
           might
           happen
           also
           ,
           after
           him
           ,
           caused
           his
           eldest
           sonne
           named
           ,
           likewise
           Henry
           ,
           to
           be
           Crowned
           in
           his
           life
           time
           ,
           so
           as
           England
           had
           two
           K.
           Henries
           living
           at
           one
           time
           with
           equall
           authority
           ,
           and
           this
           was
           done
           in
           the
           16.
           year
           of
           his
           Reign
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           year
           of
           our
           Lord
           1170
           but
           his
           device
           had
           no
           good
           successe
           ;
           for
           that
           K.
           Henry
           the
           younger
           made
           war
           soone
           after
           upon
           K.
           Henry
           the
           elder
           ,
           and
           had
           both
           the
           Kings
           of
           France
           and
           Scotland
           and
           many
           Nobles
           of
           England
           and
           Normandy
           ,
           to
           take
           his
           part
           ;
           for
           which
           cause
           it
           is
           thought
           that
           this
           thing
           hath
           never
           been
           put
           in
           practise
           again
           since
           that
           time
           in
           England
           ,
           but
           yet
           hereby
           it
           is
           evident
           ,
           what
           the
           opinion
           of
           the
           world
           was
           in
           those
           daies
           of
           the
           force
           of
           Coronation
           ,
           and
           admission
           of
           the
           Common-wealth
           ,
           and
           how
           little
           propinquity
           of
           bloud
           prevaileth
           without
           that
           .
        
      
       
         
           The
           Seaventh
           Speech
           .
        
         
           I
           Should
           begin
           with
           the
           Grecian
           Kings
           ,
           it
           were
           infinite
           that
           might
           be
           alleadged
           ,
           and
           perhaps
           some
           man
           would
           say
           ,
           they
           were
           over
           old
           ,
           and
           far
           fetched
           examples
           ,
           and
           cannot
           be
           presidents
           to
           us
           in
           these
           ages
           ,
           and
           if
           I
           lay
           before
           you
           the
           examples
           of
           Roman
           Kings
           and
           Emperours
           put
           in
           and
           out
           ,
           against
           the
           Law
           aed
           Rights
           of
           succession
           ;
           the
           same
           men
           perhaps
           will
           answer
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           by
           force
           ,
           and
           injury
           of
           mutinons
           souldiers
           ,
           whereunto
           that
           Common-wealth
           was
           greatly
           subject
           .
           And
           if
           I
           sh●uld
           bring
           forth
           any
           presidents
           and
           examples
           of
           holy
           Scripturs
           ,
           some
           other
           might
           chance
           to
           reply
           ,
           that
           
           this
           was
           by
           particuler
           priviledge
           ,
           wherein
           God
           Almighty
           would
           deale
           and
           dispose
           of
           things
           against
           the
           ordinary
           course
           of
           mans
           law
           ,
           as
           best
           liked
           himselfe
           ,
           whose
           will
           is
           more
           then
           Law
           ,
           and
           whose
           actions
           are
           right
           it selfe
           ,
           for
           that
           he
           is
           Lord
           of
           all
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           limitted
           by
           no
           rule
           ,
           or
           law
           of
           man
           ,
           but
           yet
           that
           this
           is
           not
           properly
           the
           Act
           of
           a
           Common-Welth
           .
        
         
           Thus
           (
           I
           say
           )
           it
           may
           be
           ,
           that
           some
           man
           would
           reply
           ,
           and
           therefore
           having
           store
           enough
           of
           plain
           and
           evident
           matter
           ,
           which
           hath
           no
           exception
           ;
           for
           that
           it
           hath
           happened
           in
           setled
           Common-Wealths
           ,
           and
           those
           near
           home
           ,
           where
           the
           law
           of
           succession
           is
           received
           and
           established
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           in
           
             Spayne
             ,
             France
          
           ,
           and
           England
           ,
           I
           shall
           retyre
           my selfe
           to
           them
           alone
           :
           but
           yet
           putting
           you
           in
           mind
           before
           I
           passe
           any
           further
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           a
           matter
           much
           to
           be
           marked
           how
           God
           dealt
           in
           this
           point
           with
           the
           people
           of
           Israel
           ,
           at
           the
           begining
           ,
           1.
           
           Règ.
           8.
           after
           he
           had
           granted
           to
           them
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           have
           the
           same
           government
           of
           Kings
           ,
           that
           other
           Nations
           round
           about
           them
           had
           ,
           whose
           Kings
           did
           ordinarily
           reigne
           by
           succession
           ,
           as
           ours
           do
           at
           this
           day
           ,
           and
           as
           all
           the
           Kings
           of
           the
           Jewes
           did
           afterwards
           ,
           and
           yet
           this
           notwithstanding
           ,
           God
           at
           the
           beginning
           ,
           at
           the
           very
           entrance
           of
           their
           first
           Kings
           ,
           would
           shew
           plainly
           that
           this
           Law
           of
           succeeding
           of
           the
           one
           the
           other
           ,
           by
           birth
           and
           propinquity
           of
           blood
           ,
           though
           for
           the
           most
           part
           ,
           it
           should
           prevaile
           )
           yet
           that
           it
           was
           not
           so
           precisely
           necessary
           ,
           but
           that
           upon
           just
           causes
           it
           might
           be
           altered
           .
        
         
           For
           proofe
           whereof
           ,
           we
           are
           to
           consider
           ,
           that
           albeit
           he
           made
           Saul
           a
           true
           and
           lawfull
           King
           over
           the
           Iewes
           ,
           and
           consequent
           also
           gave
           him
           all
           Kingly
           priviledges
           benefits
           and
           prerogatives
           belonging
           to
           that
           degree
           and
           state
           ,
           whereof
           one
           principal
           (
           as
           you
           know
           )
           is
           to
           have
           his
           Children
           succeed
           after
           him
           in
           the
           Crowne
           :
           yet
           after
           his
           death
           God
           suffered
           not
           any
           one
           of
           his
           generation
           to
           succeed
           him
           ,
           though
           he
           left
           behinde
           him
           many
           Children
           and
           among
           others
           Isboseth
           a
           Prince
           of
           40.
           
           Yeares
           of
           age
           2.
           
           
             Reg.
             1.
             and
          
           21.
           whom
           Abner
           the
           generall
           captain
           of
           that
           nation
           ,
           with
           eleaven
           tribes
           followed
           for
           a
           time
           ,
           as
           their
           lawfull
           Lord
           and
           master
           by
           succession
           ,
           untill
           God
           cheked
           them
           for
           it
           ,
           and
           induced
           them
           to
           reiect
           him
           though
           heire
           apparent
           by
           discent
           ,
           and
           to
           cleave
           to
           David
           newly
           elected
           King
           ,
           who
           was
           a
           stranger
           by
           Birth
           ,
           and
           no
           King
           at
           all
           to
           the
           King
           deceased
           .
        
         
           And
           if
           you
           say
           here
           that
           this
           was
           for
           the
           sinne
           of
           Saul
           .
           whom
           God
           had
           reiected
           I
           do
           confesse
           it
           ,
           but
           yet
           this
           is
           nothing
           against
           our
           purpose
           ,
           for
           that
           we
           pretend
           not
           that
           a
           Prince
           that
           is
           next
           in
           blood
           can
           iustly
           be
           put
           back
           ,
           except
           it
           be
           for
           his
           own
           defects
           ,
           or
           those
           of
           his
           ancestors
           .
           And
           more
           over
           I
           would
           have
           you
           consider
           ,
           that
           by
           this
           it
           is
           evident
           that
           the
           fault
           of
           the
           father
           may
           prejudicate
           the
           sonnes
           right
           to
           the
           Crowne
           ,
           albeit
           the
           sonne
           hath
           no
           part
           in
           the
           fault
           ,
           as
           we
           may
           see
           in
           this
           example
           not
           only
           of
           Ishboseth
           that
           was
           punished
           and
           deprived
           for
           the
           offence
           of
           Saul
           his
           Father
           (
           notwithstanding
           he
           had
           been
           proclaimed
           King
           as
           hath
           been
           said
           )
           but
           also
           of
           
             Ionathus
             Saules
          
           other
           sonne
           ,
           who
           so
           good
           a
           man
           ,
           and
           so
           much
           praised
           in
           holy
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           yet
           he
           being
           slaine
           in
           Warr
           ,
           and
           leaving
           a
           sonne
           named
           Mephiboseth
           he
           was
           put
           back
           also
           ,
           2.
           
           Reg.
           5.
           though
           by
           nearenesse
           of
           blood
           he
           had
           great
           interest
           in
           the
           succession
           and
           much
           before
           David
           .
        
         
           But
           David
           being
           placed
           in
           the
           Crowne
           by
           election
           ,
           free
           consent
           ,
           and
           admission
           of
           the
           people
           of
           Israell
           ,
           as
           the
           Scripture
           plainly
           testifieth
           (
           though
           by
           motion
           and
           direction
           of
           God
           himself
           .
           )
           we
           must
           confesse
           ,
           2.
           
           
             Reg.
             2
             ,
             and
          
           5.
           and
           no
           man
           I
           think
           will
           deny
           ,
           but
           that
           he
           had
           given
           unto
           him
           therewith
           ,
           all
           Kingly
           priviledges
           prehemiences
           and
           regali●ies
           ,
           even
           in
           the
           highest
           degree
           ,
           as
           was
           conveniene
           to
           such
           a
           state
           ,
           and
           among
           other
           ,
           the
           Scripture
           expresly
           nameth
           ,
           that
           in
           particuler
           it
           was
           assured
           him
           by
           God
           ,
           that
           
             his
             seed
             should
             reigne
             after
             him
             :
             yea
             and
             that
             for
             eve●
             ,
             Psal
             .
             131.
             2.
             
             Paral.
          
           6.
           but
           yet
           we
           do
           not
           find
           this
           to
           be
           performed
           to
           any
           of
           his
           elder
           sonnes
           as
           by
           order
           of
           succession
           it
           should
           seeme
           to
           appertain
           )
           no
           nor
           to
           any
           of
           their
           of
           spring
           or
           discents
           ,
           but
           only
           to
           Solomon
           ,
           which
           was
           
           his
           younger
           and
           tenth
           sonne
           ,
           and
           the
           fourth
           only
           by
           Barsabe
           .
        
         
           True
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           the
           Scripture
           recounteth
           how
           
             Adonias
             Davids
          
           elder
           sonne
           ,
           that
           was
           of
           rare
           beauty
           &
           a
           very
           goodly
           young
           Prince
           ,
           seeing
           his
           Father
           now
           very
           ould
           and
           impotent
           ,
           and
           to
           lie
           on
           his
           death
           bed
           ,
           and
           himselfe
           heire
           apparent
           by
           antiquitie
           of
           blood
           ,
           after
           the
           death
           of
           Absalon
           ,
           his
           elder
           brother
           that
           was
           slain
           before
           ,
           he
           had
           determined
           to
           have
           proclaimed
           himselfe
           heir
           apparent
           in
           Ierusalem
           before
           his
           Father
           died
           ,
           1.
           
           Reg.
           1.
           and
           for
           that
           purpose
           had
           ordained
           a
           great
           assembly
           and
           banquet
           ,
           had
           called
           unto
           it
           both
           the
           high
           priest
           Abiather
           ,
           and
           diverse
           of
           the
           Cleargie
           as
           also
           the
           generall
           Captaine
           of
           all
           the
           army
           of
           Israell
           named
           Ioah
           ,
           with
           other
           of
           the
           Nobillity
           and
           with
           them
           all
           the
           rest
           of
           his
           bretheren
           ,
           that
           were
           sonnes
           to
           
             King
             David
          
           ,
           saving
           only
           Solomon
           ,
           togeather
           with
           many
           other
           Princes
           and
           great
           men
           ,
           both
           spirituall
           and
           temporall
           of
           that
           estate
           ,
           and
           had
           prepared
           for
           them
           a
           great
           feast
           ,
           meaning
           that
           very
           day
           to
           proclaime
           himselfe
           heire
           apparent
           to
           the
           Crowne
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           Crowned
           ,
           as
           indeed
           by
           succession
           of
           blood
           it
           appertained
           unto
           him
           :
           and
           this
           he
           attempted
           so
           much
           the
           rather
           ,
           by
           councell
           of
           his
           friends
           ,
           for
           that
           he
           saw
           the
           King
           his
           Father
           very
           ould
           and
           impotent
           ,
           and
           ready
           to
           die
           ,
           and
           had
           taken
           no
           order
           at
           all
           for
           his
           successor
           ,
           and
           moreover
           Adonias
           had
           understood
           ,
           how
           that
           
             Bersabe
             Solomons
          
           Mother
           had
           some
           hope
           to
           have
           her
           sonne
           Reigne
           after
           David
           ,
           upon
           a
           certaine
           promise
           that
           David
           in
           his
           youth
           had
           made
           unto
           her
           thereof
           ,
           as
           also
           she
           had
           in
           the
           speciall
           favour
           and
           friendship
           which
           Nathan
           the
           Prophet
           ,
           and
           Sadock
           the
           Priest
           [
           who
           could
           do
           much
           with
           the
           ould
           King
           David
           ]
           did
           beare
           unto
           her
           sonne
           Solomon
           ,
           aboue
           all
           the
           rest
           of
           his
           Bretheren
           .
        
         
           Hereupon
           (
           I
           say
           )
           these
           two
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           Queene
           Bersabee
           ,
           and
           Nathan
           the
           Prophet
           ,
           comming
           together
           to
           the
           old
           man
           ,
           as
           he
           lay
           one
           his
           bed
           ,
           and
           putting
           him
           in
           mind
           of
           his
           promise
           ,
           and
           oath
           made
           to
           Bersabee
           for
           the
           preferment
           of
           her
           Son
           ,
           and
           shewing
           besides
           how
           that
           Adonias
           without
           his
           order
           and
           consent
           ,
           had
           gathered
           an
           Assembly
           to
           make
           himselfe
           King
           ,
           even
           that
           very
           day
           (
           which
           did
           put
           the
           old
           King
           in
           very
           great
           feare
           ,
           and
           anger
           )
           and
           further
           also
           telling
           him
           (
           which
           pleased
           him
           wel
           )
           
             quod
             oculi
             totius
             Israel
             in
             eum
             ●espicerent
             ,
             ut
             indicaret
             eis
             ,
             quis
             sederet
             in
             solio
             suo
             post
             ipsum
             :
             3.
             
             Reg.
          
           1.
           that
           is
           ,
           that
           the
           eyes
           of
           all
           Israel
           were
           upon
           him
           to
           see
           whom
           he
           would
           commend
           unto
           them
           ,
           to
           sit
           in
           his
           seat
           after
           him
           ,
           which
           was
           as
           much
           to
           say
           ,
           as
           that
           the
           whole
           common-wealth
           referred
           it
           to
           his
           choise
           ,
           which
           of
           his
           Sonnes
           should
           reigne
           after
           him
           .
        
         
           Vpon
           these
           reasons
           and
           perswasions
           (
           I
           say
           )
           the
           good
           ould
           King
           was
           content
           that
           they
           should
           take
           Solomon
           out
           of
           hand
           ,
           and
           put
           him
           upon
           the
           Kings
           owne
           mule
           ,
           and
           carry
           him
           about
           the
           streets
           of
           Ierusalem
           ,
           accompanied
           with
           his
           guard
           and
           court
           ,
           and
           crying
           with
           sound
           of
           Trumpets
           
             Vivat
             Rex
             Salomon
             ;
             3.
             
             Reg
          
           1.
           and
           that
           Sadock
           the
           Priest
           should
           anoint
           him
           ,
           and
           after
           that
           he
           should
           be
           brought
           back
           ,
           and
           placed
           in
           the
           royall
           Throne
           in
           the
           palace
           ,
           and
           so
           indeed
           he
           was
           ,
           at
           what
           time
           King
           David
           himselfe
           being
           not
           able
           through
           impotencie
           ,
           to
           rise
           out
           of
           his
           bed
           ,
           did
           him
           honour
           and
           reverence
           from
           the
           place
           where
           he
           lay
           ;
           for
           so
           saith
           the
           Scriptures
           
             Adoravit
             Rex
             in
             lectulo
             suo
          
           ,
           king
           David
           adored
           his
           Sonne
           Salomon
           thus
           Crowned
           ,
           even
           from
           his
           bed
           ,
           all
           which
           no
           doubt
           though
           it
           may
           seeme
           to
           have
           been
           wrought
           by
           humane
           meanes
           and
           policy
           ,
           yet
           must
           we
           confesse
           that
           it
           was
           principally
           by
           the
           speciall
           instinct
           of
           God
           himselfe
           ,
           as
           by
           the
           sequell
           and
           succes
           we
           see
           ,
           so
           that
           hereby
           also
           we
           are
           taught
           ,
           
             that
             these
             and
             like
             determinations
             of
             the
             people
             Majestrates
             ,
             and
             common
             wealths
             ,
             about
             admitting
             or
             refusing
             of
             Princes
             to
             Reigne
             or
             not
             to
             Reigne
             ever
             them
             ,
             when
             their
             designements
             are
             to
             good
             ands
             ,
             and
             for
             just
             respects
             and
             causes
             are
             allowed
             also
             by
             God
             ,
             and
             oftentimes
             are
             his
             owne
             speciall
             drifts
             and
             dispositions
             ,
             though
             they
             seeme
             to
             come
             from
             man.
             
          
        
         
         
           Whereof
           no
           one
           thing
           can
           give
           a
           more
           evident
           proofe
           ,
           then
           that
           which
           ensued
           afterward
           to
           Prince
           Roboam
           ,
           the
           Lawfull
           Sonne
           ,
           and
           heire
           of
           this
           King
           Salamon
           ,
           who
           after
           his
           Fathers
           death
           comming
           to
           Sichem
           where
           all
           the
           People
           of
           Israel
           were
           gathered
           together
           ,
           for
           his
           Coronation
           ,
           and
           Admission
           ,
           according
           to
           his
           right
           by
           succession
           ,
           3.
           
           Reg.
           12.
           
           For
           untill
           that
           time
           we
           see
           he
           was
           not
           accounted
           true
           King
           ,
           though
           his
           Father
           was
           dead
           ,
           and
           this
           is
           to
           be
           noted
           ,
           the
           people
           began
           to
           purpose
           unto
           him
           certain
           conditions
           ,
           for
           taking
           away
           of
           some
           hard
           and
           heavy
           impositions
           ,
           laid
           upon
           them
           by
           Salomon
           his
           Father
           ,
           (
           an
           evident
           president
           of
           the
           oath
           and
           conditions
           that
           Princes
           do
           swear
           unto
           in
           these
           dayes
           at
           their
           Coronation
           )
           whereunto
           when
           Roboam
           refused
           to
           yeald
           ten
           Tribes
           of
           the
           twelve
           refused
           to
           admit
           him
           for
           their
           King
           ,
           3.
           
           Reg
           11.
           but
           chose
           rather
           one
           Ieroboam
           Robohams
           servant
           ,
           that
           was
           a
           meere
           stranger
           and
           but
           of
           poore
           parentage
           ,
           and
           made
           him
           there
           lawfull
           King
           and
           God
           allowed
           thereof
           as
           the
           Scripture
           in
           expresse
           words
           doth
           testifie
           :
           and
           when
           Roboam
           that
           tooke
           himselfe
           to
           be
           openly
           Injured
           heereby
           ,
           would
           by
           armes
           have
           pursued
           his
           Title
           ,
           and
           had
           gathered
           together
           an
           Army
           of
           a
           hundred
           and
           foure-score
           thousand
           chosen
           souldiers
           (
           as
           the
           scripture
           sayth
           )
           5
           
             Rig.
             12.
             and
          
           21.
           to
           punish
           these
           rebells
           as
           he
           calle
           them
           ,
           and
           to
           reduce
           these
           10.
           tribes
           to
           their
           due
           obedience
           of
           their
           naturall
           Prince
           :
           God
           appeared
           unto
           one
           Semejah
           a
           holy
           man
           ,
           and
           bad
           him
           goe
           to
           the
           camp
           of
           Roboam
           ,
           and
           tell
           them
           plainly
           that
           he
           would
           not
           have
           them
           to
           fight
           against
           their
           Brethren
           .
           that
           had
           chosen
           another
           King
           ,
           but
           that
           every
           man
           should
           goe
           home
           to
           his
           house
           ,
           and
           live
           quietly
           vnder
           the
           King
           ,
           which
           each
           party
           had
           ,
           and
           so
           they
           did
           ,
           and
           this
           was
           the
           end
           of
           that
           tumult
           which
           God
           for
           the
           sins
           of
           Salomon
           had
           permitted
           and
           allowed
           of
           .
           And
           thus
           much
           by
           the
           way
           I
           thought
           good
           to
           touch
           on
           t
           of
           holy
           Scripture
           ,
           concerning
           the
           Iewish
           ,
           Common-Wealth
           ,
           even
           at
           the
           begining
           ;
           for
           that
           it
           may
           give
           light
           to
           all
           the
           rest
           which
           after
           I
           am
           to
           treate
           of
           ;
           for
           if
           God
           permitted
           and
           allowed
           this
           in
           his
           own
           Common
           wealth
           ,
           that
           was
           to
           he
           the
           example
           and
           patern
           of
           all
           others
           ,
           that
           should
           ensue
           :
           no
           doubt
           but
           that
           he
           approveth
           also
           the
           same
           in
           other
           Realms
           when
           just
           occasions
           are
           offered
           ,
           either
           for
           his
           service
           ,
           the
           good
           of
           the
           people
           and
           Realm
           ,
           or
           else
           for
           punishment
           of
           the
           sinnes
           and
           wickednesse
           of
           some
           Princes
           ,
           that
           the
           ordinary
           line
           of
           succession
           be
           altered
           .
        
         
           Now
           then
           to
           passe
           on
           further
           ,
           and
           to
           begin
           with
           the
           Kingdoms
           of
           Spayne
           ,
           supposing
           ever
           this
           ground
           of
           Gods
           Ordinance
           ,
           first
           I
           say
           ,
           that
           Spayne
           hath
           had
           3.
           or
           4.
           races
           or
           discents
           of
           Kings
           ,
           as
           France
           also
           and
           England
           have
           had
           ,
           and
           the
           first
           race
           was
           from
           the
           Gothe●
           ,
           which
           began
           their
           raigne
           in
           Spayne
           after
           the
           expulsion
           of
           the
           Romans
           ,
           about
           the
           year
           of
           Christ
           416.
           
           
             Ambros
             .
             Moral
             .
             lib.
             11.
             c.
          
           12
           to
           whom
           the
           Spaniard
           referreth
           all
           his
           old
           Nobility
           as
           the
           Frenchman
           doth
           to
           the
           
             German
             Franckes
          
           ,
           and
           the
           English
           to
           the
           Saxons
           ,
           which
           entred
           France
           and
           England
           in
           the
           very
           same
           age
           ,
           that
           the
           other
           did
           Spayne
           ,
           and
           the
           race
           of
           Gothish
           Kings
           indured
           by
           the
           space
           of
           300.
           yeares
           ,
           untill
           Spayne
           was
           lost
           unto
           the
           Moores
           .
        
         
           The
           second
           race
           is
           from
           
             Don
             Pelayo
          
           that
           was
           chosen
           first
           King
           of
           Asturias
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           Mountain
           Countrey
           of
           Spayne
           ,
           after
           the
           distruction
           thereof
           by
           the
           Moores
           ,
           about
           the
           year
           of
           Christ
           717.
           
           
             Ambros
             .
             Moral
             .
             lib.
             13.
             c.
          
           2.
           which
           race
           continued
           and
           increased
           ,
           and
           added
           ●●●gdom
           unto
           Kingdom
           for
           the
           space
           of
           other
           300
           years
           ,
           until
           the
           year
           of
           Christ
           1034.
           
           
             Moral
             .
             lib.
             13
             c.
          
           42
           ,
           43
           ,
           44.
           when
           
             Don
             Sancho
          
           Mayor
           ,
           King
           of
           Navarra
           got
           unto
           his
           power
           ,
           the
           Earldom
           also
           of
           Aragon
           and
           Castiliae
           ,
           and
           made
           them
           Kingdoms
           ,
           and
           divided
           them
           among
           his
           Children
           ,
           and
           to
           his
           second
           sonne
           ,
           named
           
             Don
             Fernando
          
           ,
           surnamed
           afterward
           
             the
             great
          
           ,
           he
           gave
           not
           only
           the
           said
           Earldom
           of
           Castilia
           with
           title
           of
           Kingdom
           ,
           but
           by
           marriage
           also
           of
           the
           sister
           of
           
             Don
             Dermudo
          
           King
           of
           Leon
           ,
           and
           Aust●rias
           ,
           he
           joyned
           all
           those
           Kingdoms
           together
           ,
           that
           day
           forward
           the
           3
           race
           of
           the
           Kings
           of
           Navair
           to
           reign
           in
           
           Castel
           and
           so
           indured
           for
           500
           years
           ,
           until
           the
           year
           of
           Christ
           1540.
           when
           the
           house
           of
           Austira
           entred
           to
           reign
           there
           ,
           by
           mariage
           of
           the
           daughter
           &
           heire
           
             Don
             Ferdinando
          
           surnamed
           the
           Catholick
           ;
           and
           this
           was
           the
           4
           race
           of
           Spanish
           Kings
           after
           the
           Romans
           ,
           which
           endureth
           until
           this
           day
           .
           And
           though
           in
           all
           these
           foure
           race●
           and
           ●anks
           of
           Royall
           discents
           ,
           divers
           examples
           might
           be
           alleadged
           for
           manifest
           proof
           of
           my
           purpose
           :
           ye●
           will
           not
           deale
           with
           their
           race
           ,
           for
           that
           it
           is
           evident
           by
           the
           Councell
           of
           Tolido
           ,
           (
           which
           were
           holden
           in
           that
           very
           time
           )
           that
           in
           those
           daies
           expresse
           election
           ,
           was
           joyned
           with
           succession
           as
           by
           the
           deposition
           of
           K.
           Suintila
           ,
           and
           putting
           back
           of
           all
           his
           children
           :
           as
           also
           by
           the
           election
           and
           approbation
           of
           K.
           Sifinando
           that
           was
           further
           of
           by
           succession
           ,
           hath
           been
           insinuated
           before
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           5
           Councell
           of
           that
           age
           of
           Toledo
           ,
           it
           is
           decreed
           expresly
           in
           these
           words
           ,
           
             Si
             quis
             talia
             meditatus
             fuorit
          
           (
           talking
           of
           pretending
           to
           be
           King
           ,
           
             quem
             nec
             electio
             omnium
             perficet
             ,
             nec
             Gothicae
             gentis
             nobilitas
             ad
             hunc
             honoris
             apicom
             trahit
             ,
             si
             consortio
             Catholicorum
             privatus
             ,
             &
             divino
             anathemat
             condemuatus
             .
             Concil
             .
             Tol.
             5.
             c.
          
           3.
           
           
             If
             any
             man
             shall
             imagine
             (
             said
             these
             Fathers
             (
             or
             go
             about
             to
             aspire
             to
             the
             Kingdom
             ,
             whom
             the
             election
             and
             choice
             of
             all
             the
             Realm
             ,
             doth
             not
             make
             perfect
             ,
             nor
             the
             Nobility
             of
             the
             Gotish
             Nation
             ,
             doth
             draw
             to
             the
             height
             of
             this
             dignity
             :
             let
             him
             be
             deprived
             of
             all
             Catholique
             society
             ,
             and
             damned
             by
             the
             c●rse
             of
             Almighty
             God
             ,
             by
             which
             words
             is
             insinuated
             ,
             that
             not
             only
             the
             Nobility
             ,
             but
             of
             Gotish
             bloud
             ,
             or
             nearnes
             by
             succession
             was
             required
             for
             the
             making
             of
             their
             King
             ,
             but
             much
             more
             the
             choice
             or
             admission
             of
             all
             the
             Realm
             ,
          
           wherein
           thi●
           Councell
           putteth
           the
           perfection
           of
           his
           title
           .
        
         
           
             Don
             Pelayo
          
           died
           in
           the
           year
           of
           our
           Lord
           737.
           and
           left
           a
           Son
           named
           
             Don
             Fauila
          
           ,
           who
           was
           King
           after
           his
           Father
           ,
           and
           reigned
           2.
           yeares
           only
           .
           After
           whose
           death
           ,
           none
           of
           his
           Children
           were
           admitted
           for
           King
           ,
           though
           he
           left
           divers
           ,
           as
           all
           writers
           do
           testifie
           .
           But
           as
           
             Don
             Lucas
          
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Tuy
           a
           very
           ancient
           Authour
           writeth
           ,
           
             Aldefonsus
             Catholicus
             ab
             universo
             populo
             Gothorum
             eligitur
             ,
          
           that
           is
           (
           as
           the
           Chronicler
           Moralis
           doth
           translate
           in
           
             Spanish
             )
             Don
             Alonso
          
           surnamed
           the
           Catholick
           ,
           was
           chosen
           to
           be
           King
           by
           all
           voyces
           of
           the
           Gotish
           Nation
           .
           This
           
             Don
             Alonso
          
           was
           Son
           in
           law
           to
           the
           former
           K.
           Fauila
           ,
           as
           Morales
           saith
           ,
           for
           that
           he
           had
           his
           Daughter
           Erm●nesenda
           in
           Marriage
           ,
           and
           he
           was
           preferred
           before
           the
           Kings
           own
           sonnes
           ,
           only
           for
           that
           they
           were
           young
           and
           unable
           to
           govern
           ,
           as
           the
           said
           Historiographer
           testifieth
           .
           And
           how
           well
           this
           fell
           out
           for
           the
           Common-Welth
           ,
           and
           how
           excellent
           a
           King
           this
           
             Don
             Alonso
          
           proved
           ,
           Morales
           sheweth
           at
           large
           ,
           from
           the
           10.
           
           Chapter
           of
           his
           13.
           
           Booke
           untill
           the
           17.
           and
           Sesastianus
           Bishop
           of
           Salamanca
           ,
           that
           lived
           in
           the
           same
           time
           ,
           writeth
           of
           his
           valiant
           acts
           he
           was
           surnamed
           
             the
             great
             ▪
             S●●ast
             .
             Episc
             .
             Saelam
             in
             hist
             .
             Hisp
             .
          
        
         
           To
           this
           famous
           
             Don
             Alonso
          
           ,
           succeded
           his
           son
           
             Don
             Frucla
          
           the
           first
           of
           that
           name
           ,
           vvho
           vvas
           noble
           King
           for
           10
           years
           space
           ,
           and
           had
           divers
           excellent
           victories
           against
           the
           Moores
           ;
           but
           aftervvard
           declining
           to
           tiranny
           :
           he
           became
           hatefull
           to
           the
           subjects
           ,
           and
           for
           that
           he
           put
           to
           death
           vvrongfully
           his
           ovvn
           brother
           
             Don
             Vimerano
          
           Prince
           of
           excellent
           parts
           and
           rarely
           beloved
           of
           the
           Spaniards
           ,
           he
           vvas
           himselfe
           put
           dovvn
           ,
           and
           put
           to
           death
           by
           them
           in
           the
           year
           of
           Christ
           768.
           
           And
           albeit
           this
           King
           left
           2.
           godly
           Children
           behind
           him
           ,
           vvhich
           vvere
           lavvfully
           begotten
           upon
           his
           Queen
           
             Dona
             Munia
          
           ,
           the
           one
           of
           them
           a
           son
           called
           
             Don
             Alonso
          
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           a
           daughter
           called
           
             Dona
             Ximea
          
           :
           yet
           for
           the
           hatred
           conceived
           against
           their
           Father
           ,
           neither
           of
           them
           vvas
           admitted
           by
           the
           Realm
           to
           succeed
           him
           ;
           but
           rather
           his
           ch●sen
           german
           ,
           named
           
             Don
             Aurelio
          
           brothers
           son
           to
           
             Don
             Alonso
             the
             Catholique
          
           ,
           vvas
           preferred
           and
           reigned
           peacably
           6
           years
           ,
           and
           then
           dying
           vvithout
           issue
           ;
           for
           this
           the
           hatred
           ●f
           the
           Spaniards
           vva●
           not
           yet
           ended
           against
           the
           memory
           of
           K.
           Eruela
           :
           they
           vvould
           not
           yet
           admit
           any
           of
           his
           Generation
           ;
           but
           ra●her
           excluded
           th●m
           again
           the
           2
           time
           ,
           and
           admitted
           a
           brother
           in
           lavv
           of
           his
           ,
           named
           
             Don
             Silo
          
           that
           vvas
           married
           to
           her
           sister
           
             Dona
             Adosinda
          
           daughter
           to
           the
           foresaid
           noble
           K.
           Catholique
           Alonso
           .
           So
           that
           here
           vve
           seervvice
           the
           right
           heyres
           of
           
             K.
             Don
             Fruela
          
           for
           his
           evil
           government
           vvere
           put
           back
           But
           
             Don
             Silo
          
           being
           dead
           vvithout
           issue
           ,
           as
           also
           
             Don
             Aurelio
          
           vvas
           before
           him
           ,
           and
           the
           Spaniards
           anger
           against
           K.
           ●ruca
           being
           novv
           vvel
           aslvvaged
           ;
           they
           admitted
           to
           the
           Kingdom
           his
           foresaid
           son
           
             Don
             Alonso
          
           the
           yonger
           surnam●d
           aftervvard
           the
           chast
           ,
           vvhom
           novv
           tvvice
           before
           put
           back
           as
           you
           have
           seen
           ;
           but
           novv
           they
           admitted
           him
           ,
           though
           his
           reign
           at
           the
           first
           endured
           very
           little
           ;
           for
           that
           a
           bastard
           uncle
           of
           his
           ,
           named
           
             Don
             Mauregate
          
           by
           help
           of
           the
           Moores
           put
           him
           out
           ,
           &
           reigned
           by
           force
           6.
           years
           ,
           &
           in
           the
           ending
           vvithout
           issue
           ,
           the
           matter
           came
           in
           deliberation
           again
           ,
           vvhether
           the
           
             K.
             Don
             Alonso
          
           the
           chast
           that
           yet
           lived
           ,
           &
           had
           been
           hidden
           in
           monastary
           of
           Galitia
           ,
           during
           the
           time
           of
           he
           :
           yrant
           should
           returne
           again
           to
           govern
           ,
           or
           rather
           that
           his
           cose●n
           
             German
             Don
             vermudo
          
           ,
           son
           to
           his
           uncle
           the
           Prince
           ,
           should
           be
           elected
           in
           his
           place
           .
           And
           the
           Realm
           of
           Spay●ed
           etermined
           the
           2.
           that
           
             Don
             Vermulo
          
           though
           he
           vvere
           much
           further
           of
           .
           by
           propinquity
           of
           blood
           ,
           &
           vvithin
           〈…〉
           also
           should
           be
           admitted
           .
           True
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           after
           three
           yeare●
           reign
           ,
           this
           〈…〉
           
           King
           V●rmudo
           being
           weary
           of
           kingly
           life
           ,
           &
           feeling
           some
           scruple
           of
           conscience
           ,
           that
           being
           Deacon
           ,
           he
           had
           forsaken
           the
           life
           Ecclesiasticall
           ,
           &
           maryed
           (
           though
           by
           dispensation
           of
           the
           Pope
           ,
           as
           Morales
           saith
           )
           &
           entangled
           himself
           with
           the
           affairs
           of
           a
           kingdom
           
             Moric
             .
             28
             &
             29.
             an
             .
          
           791.
           he
           resigned
           willingly
           the
           gouernment
           unto
           his
           said
           cozen
           
             Don
             Alonso
          
           the
           chast
           ,
           &
           himself
           lived
           after
           a
           privat
           life
           for
           divers
           yeers
           ;
           but
           this
           
             Don
             Alonso
          
           who
           now
           the
           4.
           time
           had
           been
           deprived
           of
           his
           succession
           ,
           as
           you
           have
           seen
           ,
           deceived
           the
           expectation
           of
           the
           Spaniards
           that
           accounted
           him
           a
           Monk
           ,
           for
           he
           proved
           the
           most
           valiant
           &
           excellent
           King
           that
           ever
           that
           Nation
           had
           both
           for
           his
           vertue
           ,
           valour
           ,
           victories
           against
           the
           Moors
           ,
           building
           of
           Towns
           castles
           ,
           churches
           Monasteries
           ,
           &
           other
           such
           works
           of
           christianity
           ,
           as
           Morales
           recounteth
           &
           he
           reigned
           after
           this
           his
           last
           admission
           51
           yeers
           ,
           &
           had
           great
           friendship
           with
           K.
           
             Charles
             the
             great
             of
             France
          
           ,
           who
           lived
           in
           the
           same
           time
           with
           him
           .
        
         
           And
           this
           man
           among
           other
           most
           noble
           exploits
           so
           tamed
           the
           Moores
           of
           his
           country
           ,
           as
           during
           his
           days
           he
           never
           paid
           that
           cruel●
           &
           horrible
           tribute
           ,
           which
           before
           and
           after
           was
           paid
           by
           the
           christians
           to
           the
           Moors
           .
           
             Mor.
             l.
             13
             c.
             45.
             an
             .
          
           842.
           which
           was
           100
           young
           Maidens
           ,
           &
           50
           Sons
           of
           Gentlem●n
           every
           yeer
           to
           be
           brought
           up
           in
           the
           Religion
           of
           Mahomet
           ,
           among
           those
           infidell
           tyrants
           .
           And
           finally
           ,
           this
           man
           after
           so
           much
           affliction
           came
           to
           be
           one
           of
           the
           most
           renowned
           Princes
           of
           the
           World.
           
        
         
           After
           this
           
             Don
             Alonso
          
           who
           left
           no
           children
           ,
           for
           that
           he
           would
           never
           marry
           ,
           who
           lived
           all
           his
           life
           in
           chastity
           there
           succeeded
           to
           him
           by
           election
           his
           nephew
           named
           
             Don
             ●anurs
          
           ,
           son
           to
           the
           former
           said
           
             K.
             Don
             Vermudo
          
           the
           Deacon
           ,
           that
           gave
           this
           man
           the
           crown
           ,
           of
           whose
           election
           Morales
           writeth
           these
           words
           .
           
             Muerto
             el
             Rey
             Don
             Alonso
             el
             casto
             fue
             eligido
             por
             los
             perlados
             grandes
             del
             reyno
             ,
             l
             Rey
             Don
             Ramiro
             primero
             deste
             nombre
             ,
             hyo
             del
             Rey
             Don
             vermudo
             el
             diacono
             ,
             Mor.
             c.
          
           11.
           
           That
           is
           the
           
             K.
             Don
             Alonso
          
           the
           chaste
           being
           dead
           ,
           there
           was
           chosen
           K.
           by
           the
           Prelats
           &
           Nobility
           of
           the
           Realm
           
             Don
             Ramiro
          
           the
           first
           of
           this
           name
           ,
           Son
           of
           K
           Vermudo
           the
           Deacon
           who
           resigned
           his
           crown
           to
           
             Don
             Alonso
          
           and
           it
           is
           to
           be
           noted
           ,
           th●t
           albeit
           this
           
             Don
             Ram●ro
          
           was
           next
           in
           bloud
           to
           the
           succession
           ,
           after
           the
           death
           of
           his
           uncle
           
             Don
             Alonso
          
           without
           children
           ,
           yet
           was
           hee
           chosen
           by
           the
           States
           as
           here
           it
           is
           said
           in
           expresse
           words
           .
        
         
           Moreover
           it
           is
           to
           be
           noted
           ▪
           that
           albeit
           this
           Author
           
             Ambrosio
             Morales
          
           &
           other
           Spanish
           Writers
           do
           say
           ,
           that
           in
           the
           time
           of
           this
           K
           Ramiro
           ,
           the
           law
           of
           succession
           by
           propinquity
           in
           blond
           was
           so
           revived
           ,
           &
           strongly
           confirmed
           that
           as
           the
           kingdom
           of
           Spain
           was
           made
           as
           Majorasgo
           as
           he
           termeth
           it
           ,
           which
           is
           ,
           an
           inheritance
           so
           intailed
           and
           tyed
           only
           to
           the
           next
           bloud
           as
           there
           is
           no
           possibility
           ●o
           alter
           the
           same
           ,
           and
           that
           from
           this
           time
           forward
           the
           King
           always
           caused
           his
           eldest
           Son
           to
           be
           named
           King
           or
           Prince
           &
           so
           ever
           to
           be
           sworn
           by
           the
           Realm
           and
           Nobility
           ,
           yet
           shall
           we
           find
           this
           Ordinance
           and
           succession
           oftentimes
           to
           have
           been
           broken
           upon
           severall
           considerations
           ,
           as
           this
           Author
           himself
           in
           that
           very
           chapter
           confesseth
           .
        
         
           As
           for
           example
           ,
           after
           four
           discents
           from
           this
           man
           ,
           which
           were
           
             Don
             Ordonio
          
           the
           1.
           this
           mans
           Son
           ,
           and
           
             Don
             Alonso
          
           the
           3.
           
           
             Don
             Garzia
          
           and
           
             Don
             Ordonio
          
           the
           second
           ,
           all
           four
           Kings
           by
           orderly
           succession
           ,
           it
           hapned
           that
           in
           the
           yeer
           of
           Christ
           924.
           
           
             Don
             Ordonio
          
           the
           second
           dying
           ,
           left
           four
           Sons
           and
           one
           daughter
           lawfully
           begotten
           ,
           and
           yet
           the
           State
           of
           Spain
           displaced
           them
           all
           ,
           and
           gave
           the
           kingdom
           to
           their
           Uncle
           
             Don
             Fruela
          
           second
           brother
           to
           their
           Father
           
             Don
             Ordonio
          
           ,
           and
           Morales
           saith
           ,
           
             Mor.
             l.
             16.
             cap.
             1.
             an
             .
          
           924.
           ●hat
           there
           appeareth
           no
           other
           reason
           hereof
           ,
           but
           only
           for
           that
           these
           Sons
           of
           the
           King
           deceased
           were
           young
           ,
           and
           not
           so
           apt
           to
           govern
           well
           the
           Realm
           as
           their
           uncle
           was
           .
        
         
         
           But
           after
           a
           yeers
           Reign
           ▪
           this
           King
           Fruela
           dyed
           also
           ,
           &
           left
           divers
           children
           at
           mans
           estate
           ,
           &
           then
           did
           the
           Spaniards
           as
           much
           against
           them
           ,
           as
           they
           had
           done
           for
           him
           before
           ,
           against
           the
           children
           of
           his
           elder
           brother
           .
           For
           they
           put
           them
           all
           by
           the
           crown
           ,
           and
           chose
           for
           their
           King
           
             Don
             Alonso
          
           the
           4
           ▪
           which
           was
           eldest
           Son
           to
           
             Don
             Ordonio
          
           the
           2.
           be●ore
           named
           ,
           that
           had
           been
           last
           King
           saving
           one
           ,
           and
           this
           man
           also
           (
           I
           mean
           
             Don
             Alonso
          
           the
           4
           ,
           )
           leaving
           afterward
           his
           Kingdom
           ,
           &
           betaking
           himself
           to
           a
           religious
           habit
           offered
           to
           the
           Common●welth
           of
           Spain
           his
           eldest
           Son
           lawfully
           begotten
           ,
           named
           
             Don
             Ordonio
          
           ,
           to
           be
           their
           King
           ,
           but
           they
           refused
           him
           ,
           and
           tooke
           his
           Brother
           (
           I
           meane
           this
           Kings
           Brother
           )
           &
           Uncle
           to
           the
           young
           Prince
           ,
           named
           
             Don
             Ramiro
             ,
             Moral
             .
             lib.
             19.
             cap.
          
           20.
           
           An.
           930.
           who
           reigned
           19
           yeers
           ,
           &
           was
           a
           most
           excellent
           King
           &
           gained
           Madrid
           from
           the
           Moors
           ,
           though
           noted
           of
           cruelty
           for
           imprisoning
           and
           pulling
           out
           the
           eyes
           afterward
           of
           this
           King
           
             Don
             Alonso
          
           the
           4.
           and
           all
           his
           children
           &
           nephewes
           ,
           for
           that
           hee
           would
           have
           left
           his
           habit
           ,
           &
           returned
           to
           be
           King
           again
           .
           But
           this
           fact
           my
           au●hor
           Morales
           excuseth
           ,
           saying
           that
           it
           was
           requisit
           for
           pcace
           &
           safety
           of
           the
           Realm
           ;
           so
           as
           here
           you
           see
           two
           manifest
           alterations
           of
           lineal
           succession
           together
           by
           order
           of
           the
           Common-welth
           .
        
         
           Furthermore
           ,
           after
           this
           noble
           King
           
             Don
             Ramiro
          
           the
           2.
           succeeded
           as
           heire
           apparent
           to
           the
           Crown
           his
           elder
           Son
           ,
           
             Don
             Ordonio
          
           the
           3.
           of
           his
           name
           ,
           in
           the
           yeer
           of
           our
           Savior
           950.
           but
           this
           succession
           endured
           no
           longer
           then
           unto
           his
           own
           death
           ,
           which
           was
           after
           7
           yeers
           ,
           for
           then
           albeit
           he
           left
           a
           Son
           named
           
             el
             enfante
             Don
             Vermudo
          
           ,
           yet
           he
           was
           not
           admitted
           ,
           but
           rather
           his
           brother
           ,
           
             Don
             Sancho
          
           the
           first
           of
           his
           name
           ,
           surnamed
           
             el
             Gordo
          
           ,
           who
           was
           Uncle
           to
           the
           young
           Prince
           ,
           and
           the
           reason
           of
           this
           alteration
           Morales
           giveth
           in
           these
           words
           ,
           
             el
             succeder
             en
             el
             regno
             al
             hermano
             ,
             fue
             por
             la
             racon
             ordinaria
             de
             ser
             el
             enfante
             ,
             Don
             Vermudo
             nino
             y
             no
             bastante
             para
             ●l
             goviernoy
             difenca
             de
             la
             terra
             .
             Mor.
          
           l.
           16.
           c.
           29.
           
           An.
           950.
           which
           is
           the
           cause
           ,
           why
           the
           Kings
           brother
           ,
           &
           not
           his
           Son
           ,
           succeeded
           in
           the
           Crown
           ,
           was
           for
           the
           ordinary
           reason
           (
           so
           often
           before
           alledged
           )
           for
           that
           the
           Infant
           or
           young
           Prince
           Vermudo
           was
           a
           litle
           child
           ,
           &
           not
           sufficient
           for
           Government
           and
           defence
           of
           the
           Country
           .
           Truth
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           after
           this
           
             Don
             Sancho
          
           had
           reigned
           ,
           &
           his
           son
           &
           heir
           named
           
             Don
             Ramiro
          
           the
           3.
           after
           him
           ,
           for
           the
           space
           of
           30.
           yeers
           in
           all
           ,
           
             Mor.
             l.
             17.
             c.
          
           1
           ,
           2
           ,
           3
           ,
           4.
           
           Then
           was
           this
           youth
           
             Don
             Vermudo
          
           (
           that
           is
           now
           put
           back
           )
           called
           by
           the
           relm
           to
           the
           succession
           of
           the
           Crown
           ,
           &
           made
           King
           by
           the
           name
           of
           King
           Vermudo
           the
           2.
           who
           left
           after
           him
           
             Don
             Alonso
          
           the
           5.
           &
           he
           again
           his
           Son
           
             Don
             Vermudo
          
           the
           3.
           who
           marying
           his
           sister
           
             Dona
             Sancha
          
           that
           was
           his
           heir
           )
           unto
           
             Don
             Fernando
          
           ,
           first
           Earle
           ▪
           &
           then
           King
           of
           Castile
           (
           who
           was
           second
           Son
           to
           
             Don
             Sancho
             Mayor
             ,
             K
          
           ing
           of
           Navarras
           before
           hath
           been
           said
           )
           he
           j●yned
           by
           these
           means
           the
           Kingdoms
           of
           Leon
           &
           Castile
           together
           ,
           which
           were
           separate
           before
           ,
           &
           so
           ended
           the
           line
           of
           
             Don
             Pelayo
          
           ,
           first
           Christ●n
           King
           of
           Spain
           after
           the
           entrance
           of
           the
           Moors
           ,
           which
           had
           endured
           now
           300.
           yeers
           &
           the
           bloud
           of
           Navar
           entred
           as
           you
           see
           ,
           &
           so
           continued
           therein
           untill
           the
           entrance
           of
           ●●ose
           of
           Au●tria
           as
           before
           hath
           been
           said
           ,
           which
           was
           almost
           500.
           yeers
           together
           .
           And
           thus
           much
           I
           thought
           good
           to
           note
           out
           of
           the
           stories
           of
           Spain
           ,
           for
           this
           first
           discent
           of
           the
           Spanish
           Kings
           after
           the
           entrance
           of
           the
           Moors
           ▪
           neither
           mean
           I
           to
           passe
           much
           further
           ,
           both
           for
           that
           it
           would
           be
           over
           long
           ,
           as
           also
           for
           that
           mine
           Author
           Morales
           ,
           who
           is
           the
           most
           diligent
           that
           hath
           written
           the
           Chronicles
           of
           that
           Nation
           ,
           endeth
           here
           his
           story
           with
           King
           Vermudo
           the
           3.
           &
           last
           of
           the
           Gotish
           bloud
           .
           Notwithstanding
           ,
           if
           I
           would
           go
           on
           further
           ,
           there
           would
           not
           want
           divers
           evident
           examples
           also
           to
           the
           same
           purpose
           ,
           which
           
             Stephen
             Garabay
          
           another
           Chronicler
           of
           Spain
           ,
           doth
           touch
           in
           the
           continuation
           of
           this
           story
           ,
           weereof
           for
           examples
           sake
           only
           I
           will
           name
           2
           or
           3
           among
           the
           rest
           .
        
         
         
           And
           first
           about
           the
           yeer
           of
           Christ
           1021.
           there
           was
           a
           marriage
           made
           by
           
             K
             ▪
             Iohn
          
           of
           England
           for
           
             Dona
             Blancha
          
           his
           Neece
           ,
           
             that
             is
             to
             say
          
           ,
           the
           daughter
           of
           his
           sister
           Dame
           El●nor
           ,
           &
           of
           
             Don
             Alonso
          
           the
           9.
           of
           that
           name
           ,
           King
           &
           Queen
           of
           Spain
           ,
           which
           Blancha
           was
           to
           marry
           the
           Prince
           of
           France
           ,
           named
           Luis
           ,
           son
           &
           heir
           to
           
             K.
             Philip
          
           (
           surnamed
           Augustus
           )
           which
           Luis
           was
           afterward
           K.
           of
           France
           by
           the
           name
           of
           Luis
           the
           8.
           &
           was
           Father
           to
           Luis
           the
           9.
           surnamed
           the
           Saint
           .
           Car.
           lib.
           11.
           c.
           12.
           
           This
           Lady
           Blancha
           was
           Neece
           as
           I
           have
           said
           unto
           
             K.
             Iohn
          
           &
           to
           
             K.
             Richard
          
           the
           ●
           .
           of
           England
           for
           that
           her
           Mother
           Lady
           Elenor
           was
           their
           sister
           ,
           &
           daughter
           to
           
             K.
             Henry
          
           the
           2.
           and
           
             K.
             Iohn
          
           made
           this
           mariage
           ,
           therby
           to
           make
           peace
           with
           the
           French
           ,
           &
           was
           content
           to
           give
           for
           her
           dowry
           (
           for
           that
           he
           could
           not
           tell
           how
           to
           recover
           them
           again
           )
           all
           those
           Townes
           &
           Countries
           which
           the
           said
           
             K.
             Phil.
          
           had
           taken
           upon
           the
           English
           ,
           by
           this
           Kings
           evill
           Government
           in
           Normandy
           &
           Gascoyn
           ;
           and
           moreover
           promise
           was
           made
           ,
           that
           if
           P.
           Henry
           of
           Spain
           (
           that
           was
           the
           only
           brother
           to
           the
           said
           Lady
           Blanch
           )
           should
           dye
           without
           issue
           (
           as
           after
           he
           did
           )
           then
           this
           Lady
           should
           succeed
           in
           the
           Crown
           of
           Spain
           also
           ;
           but
           yet
           afterward
           the
           State
           of
           Spain
           would
           not
           perform
           this
           ,
           but
           rather
           admitted
           her
           younger
           sister
           
             Dona
             Berenguela
          
           ,
           maryed
           to
           the
           Prince
           of
           Leon
           ,
           and
           excluded
           both
           Blanch
           &
           her
           son
           the
           King
           S
           ,
           Luis
           of
           France
           ,
           against
           the
           evident
           right
           of
           succession
           &
           propinquity
           of
           bloud
           ,
           &
           the
           only
           reason
           they
           yeelded
           hereof
           ,
           was
           not
           to
           admit
           strangers
           to
           the
           Crown
           ,
           as
           Garabay
           testifieth
           .
           This
           hapned
           then
           ,
           &
           I
           do
           note
           by
           the
           way
           ,
           that
           this
           
             Dona
             Berenguela
          
           second
           daughter
           of
           Q.
           Elenor
           ,
           the
           English
           woman
           was
           maried
           (
           as
           hath
           bin
           said
           )
           to
           the
           Prince
           of
           Leon
           ,
           &
           had
           by
           him
           
             Don
             Fernando
          
           the
           3.
           of
           that
           name
           ,
           K
           of
           Castilia
           ,
           surnamed
           also
           the
           Saint
           ,
           so
           as
           the
           two
           daughters
           of
           an
           English
           Queen
           had
           two
           Kings
           Saints
           for
           their
           Sons
           at
           one
           time
           ,
           the
           elder
           of
           France
           ,
           &
           the
           yonger
           of
           Spain
           .
           After
           this
           again
           about
           60
           yeers
           the
           Prince
           of
           Spain
           named
           
             Don
             Alonso
          
           ,
           surnamed
           
             de
             la
             cerda
          
           ,
           for
           that
           he
           was
           borne
           with
           a
           great
           gristle
           haire
           on
           his
           breast
           ,
           called
           cerda
           in
           Spanish
           ,
           which
           
             Don
             Alonso
          
           was
           Nephew
           ●o
           the
           King
           Fernando
           the
           Saint
           ,
           &
           marryed
           with
           the
           daughter
           of
           S.
           
             Lewis
             K.
          
           of
           France
           ,
           named
           also
           Blancha
           as
           her
           grand
           mother
           was
           &
           had
           by
           her
           two
           sons
           called
           Alonso
           &
           
             Hernando
             de
             la
             cerda
          
           ,
           as
           the
           Prince
           their
           Father
           was
           named
           ,
           which
           Father
           of
           theirs
           dying
           before
           the
           King
           ,
           the
           Grand
           father
           left
           them
           commended
           to
           the
           Realm
           as
           lawful
           heire
           apparent
           to
           the
           crowne
           ,
           yet
           for
           that
           a
           certain
           Uncle
           of
           theirs
           named
           
             Don
             Sa●cho
          
           ,
           younger
           brother
           to
           their
           father
           ;
           which
           
             Don
             Sancho
          
           was
           surnamed
           afterward
           
             el
             brav●
          
           ,
           for
           his
           valour
           ,
           and
           was
           a
           great
           Warrier
           ,
           and
           more
           like
           to
           manage
           wel
           the
           matters
           of
           war
           then
           they
           :
           he
           was
           made
           heir
           apparent
           of
           Spain
           add
           hey
           putb●ck
           in
           their
           Grandfa●hers
           time
           ,
           and
           by
           his
           and
           the
           Realms
           consent
           (
           their
           Father
           as
           I
           have
           said
           being
           dead
           )
           and
           this
           was
           done
           at
           a
           generall
           Parliament
           holden
           at
           Segovia
           in
           the
           yeer
           1276.
           and
           after
           this
           
             Don
             Sancho
          
           was
           made
           King
           in
           the
           yeer
           1284
           &
           the
           two
           Princes
           put
           into
           prison
           ;
           but
           afterward
           at
           the
           suit
           of
           their
           Uncle
           King
           Philip
           the
           3
           of
           France
           ,
           they
           were
           let
           out
           again
           ,
           &
           endued
           with
           certain
           lands
           ,
           &
           so
           they
           remain
           unto
           this
           day
           ;
           and
           of
           these
           do
           come
           the
           Dukes
           of
           
             Medina
             Celi
          
           ,
           &
           all
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           hou●e
           of
           Cerda
           ,
           which
           are
           of
           much
           Nobility
           in
           Spain
           at
           this
           time
           ,
           &
           K.
           Philip
           that
           reigneth
           cometh
           of
           
             Don
             Sancho
          
           the
           yonger
           Brother
           .
           Not
           long
           after
           this
           again
           when
           
             Don
             Pedro
          
           surnamed
           the
           cruel
           King
           of
           Castile
           ,
           was
           driven
           cut
           ,
           &
           his
           bastard
           brother
           
             H
             ▪
          
           2.
           set
           up
           in
           his
           place
           ,
           the
           Duke
           of
           Lancaster
           John
           of
           Gant
           ,
           
             Gar.
             l.
             15.
             c.
             1.
             an
             .
          
           1363.
           having
           maried
           
             Dona
             Constantia
          
           ,
           the
           said
           King
           Padroes
           daughter
           and
           heir
           ,
           pretended
           by
           succession
           the
           said●
           Crowne
           of
           Castile
           ,
           as
           indeed
           it
           appert●ined
           unto
           him
           ;
           but
           yet
           the
           State
           of
           Spain
           denyed
           it
           flatly
           ,
           and
           defended
           it
           by
           arms
           ,
           &
           they
           prevailed
           against
           John
           of
           Gant
           ,
           as
           did
           also
           the
           race
           of
           
             H
             ▪
          
           
           the
           B●stard
           against
           his
           lawfull
           brother
           ,
           &
           the
           race
           of
           
             Don
             Sancho
          
           the
           uncle
           against
           his
           lawfull
           nephews
           ,
           &
           that
           of
           
             Dona
             Berenguela
          
           against
           her
           elder
           sister
           ,
           all
           which
           races
           do
           reign
           unto
           this
           day
           ,
           &
           these
           three
           changes
           of
           the
           true
           line
           ,
           hapned
           within
           two
           ages
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           third
           and
           principall
           discent
           of
           the
           Spanish
           Kings
           ,
           when
           this
           matter
           of
           suceession
           was
           most
           assuredly
           &
           perfectly
           established
           ,
           &
           yet
           who
           will
           deny
           but
           that
           the
           Kings
           of
           Spain
           who
           hold
           by
           the
           latter
           titles
           at
           this
           day
           be
           true
           &
           lawfull
           Kings
           .
           Well
           ,
           one
           example
           will
           I
           give
           you
           more
           out
           of
           the
           kingdom
           of
           Portugal
           ,
           &
           so
           will
           I
           make
           an
           end
           with
           there
           countries
           .
           This
           king
           Henry
           the
           bastard
           last
           named
           〈◊〉
           Spain
           had
           a
           son
           that
           succeeded
           him
           in
           the
           crown
           of
           Spain
           ,
           named
           Iohn
           the
           1
           ▪
           who
           marryed
           the
           daughter
           &
           he●r
           named
           
             Dona
             Beatrix
          
           ,
           of
           k
           Fernando
           the
           1.
           
             of
             Portugal
          
           ,
           but
           yet
           after
           the
           death
           of
           the
           said
           k.
           Fernando
           the
           States
           of
           Portugall
           would
           never
           agree
           to
           admit
           him
           for
           their
           King
           for
           not
           subjecting
           themselvs
           by
           that
           means
           to
           the
           Castilians
           &
           for
           that
           cause
           they
           rather
           took
           for
           their
           king
           a
           bastard
           brother
           of
           the
           said
           late
           k.
           
             Don
             Fernando
          
           ,
           whose
           name
           was
           Dondulan
           a
           youth
           of
           20
           yeers
           old
           ,
           who
           had
           bin
           Master
           of
           a
           military
           order
           in
           Portugal
           named
           
             de
             Avis
          
           ,
           &
           so
           they
           excluded
           
             Dona
             Be●tr●x
          
           Q.
           
             of
             Cast
             l.
          
           that
           was
           their
           lawfull
           heire
           &
           chose
           this
           young
           man
           ,
           &
           marryed
           him
           afterwards
           to
           the
           Lady
           
             Philip
             da●ghter
             of
             Iohn
             of
             Gaunt
          
           D.
           
             of
             Lancaster
          
           ,
           by
           h●s
           first
           wife
           Blanch
           ,
           Duches
           &
           heir
           of
           Lancaster
           ,
           in
           whose
           right
           the
           kings
           of
           Portugall
           &
           their
           discendents
           do
           pretend
           unto
           this
           day
           a
           certain
           interest
           to
           the
           house
           of
           Lancaster
           .
           Hereby
           we
           see
           what
           an
           ordinary
           matter
           in
           hath
           been
           in
           
             Spain
             &
             Portugall
          
           to
           alter
           the
           line
           of
           next
           succession
           upon
           any
           reasonable
           consideration
           which
           they
           imagned
           to
           be
           for
           their
           weal
           publike
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           we
           shall
           find
           in
           France
           and
           England
           .
        
      
       
         
           The
           eighth
           Speech
           .
        
         
           AS
           concerning
           the
           state
           of
           France
           ,
           although
           since
           the
           entrance
           of
           their
           first
           king
           Pharaniond
           with
           his
           Franks
           out
           of
           Germany
           ,
           which
           was
           about
           ●he
           yeere
           of
           Christ
           419.
           they
           have
           never
           had
           any
           stranger
           come
           to
           wear
           their
           crown
           ,
           which
           they
           attribute
           to
           their
           law
           Salike
           ,
           that
           forbiddeth
           women
           to
           reign
           ;
           ye
           among
           themselves
           have
           they
           changed
           twise
           their
           whole
           race
           &
           linage
           of
           kings
           once
           in
           the
           entrance
           of
           k.
           Pepin
           that
           put
           out
           the
           line
           of
           Pharamond
           about
           the
           yeer
           751.
           &
           again
           in
           the
           promotion
           of
           k.
           
             Hugo
             Capetus
          
           that
           put
           out
           the
           line
           
             of
             Pepin
          
           ,
           in
           the
           yeer
           983.
           so
           as
           they
           have
           had
           3
           discents
           &
           races
           
             of
             Kings
          
           as
           well
           as
           the
           Spaniards
           ;
           the
           first
           
             of
             Pharamond
          
           ,
           the
           2.
           
             of
             Pepin
          
           and
           the
           3.
           
             of
             Capetus
          
           ,
           which
           endureth
           to
           this
           present
           ,
           if
           it
           be
           not
           altered
           now
           by
           the
           exclusion
           that
           divers
           pretend
           to
           make
           
             of
             the
             King
             of
             Navar
          
           ,
           and
           other
           Princes
           of
           the
           bloud
           Royall
           of
           the
           house
           
             of
             Burbon
          
           .
        
         
           I
           will
           here
           set
           p●sse
           the
           first
           rank
           of
           all
           ,
           of
           the
           French
           Kings
           ,
           for
           that
           some
           men
           say
           perhaps
           ,
           that
           the
           common
           wealth
           and
           law
           of
           succession
           ,
           was
           not
           so
           well
           setled
           in
           those
           days
           as
           it
           hath
           been
           afterward
           in
           time
           of
           k.
           
             Pepin
             ,
             Charles
          
           the
           great
           ,
           and
           their
           discendanta●
           as
           also
           for
           that
           it
           were
           in
           very
           deed
           over
           edious
           to
           examine
           and
           peruse
           all
           three
           ranks
           or
           kings
           in
           France
           ,
           as
           you
           will
           say
           when
           you
           shall
           see
           what
           store
           I
           have
           to
           alledge
           out
           of
           the
           2.
           rank
           only
           ,
           which
           began
           with
           the
           exclusion
           and
           deposition
           of
           their
           lawfull
           king
           Childerike
           the
           3.
           and
           election
           of
           k.
           Pepin
           ,
           then
           surnamed
           
             le
             brefe
          
           ,
           or
           the
           little
           ,
           for
           his
           small
           stature
           (
           though
           he
           were
           a
           Gyant
           in
           deeds
           )
           being
           made
           king
           of
           
           France
           ,
           by
           meer
           election
           ,
           in
           the
           yeer
           of
           Christ
           ,
           751.
           after
           22
           Kings
           that
           had
           reigned
           of
           the
           first
           line
           of
           Pharamond
           for
           the
           space
           of
           more
           then
           300
           yeers
           ,
           &
           being
           so
           famous
           &
           worthy
           a
           King
           as
           all
           the
           world
           knoweth
           reigned
           18
           yeers
           ,
           and
           then
           left
           his
           States
           &
           Kingdoms
           by
           succession
           unto
           his
           eldest
           Son
           Charles
           ,
           surnamed
           afterward
           the
           Great
           ,
           for
           his
           famous
           &
           heroicall
           acts
           .
           And
           albeit
           the
           whole
           kingdom
           of
           France
           appertained
           unto
           him
           alone
           by
           the
           law
           of
           succession
           ,
           his
           Father
           being
           King
           ,
           and
           hee
           his
           eldest
           Son
           ;
           yet
           would
           the
           Realm
           of
           France
           shew
           their
           authority
           in
           his
           admission
           which
           Girard
           setteth
           down
           in
           these
           words
           
             Estant
             Pep●n
             decede
             ,
             les
             Francois
             esleurent
             ,
             Rois
             ,
             Charls
          
           &
           
             Carlomon
             ses
             fils
             ,
             ala
             charge
             ,
             quils
             partageroient
             entre
             eux
             ,
             egalement
             ,
             le
             royaume
             ,
             Gir.
             du
             Haillan
             ,
             l.
             3.
             an
             .
          
           768.
           which
           is
           king
           Pepin
           being
           dead
           ,
           the
           brench-men
           chose
           for
           their
           kings
           his
           two
           Sons
           ,
           
             Charles
             &
             Carlomon
          
           ,
           with
           condition
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           part
           equally
           between
           them
           the
           Realm
           .
           Wherein
           is
           to
           be
           noted
           ,
           not
           only
           the
           elect
           ▪
           on
           of
           the
           Common
           wealth
           ,
           besi●es
           succession
           but
           also
           the
           heavy
           condition
           laid
           upon
           the
           heyre
           to
           part
           half
           of
           his
           kingdom
           with
           his
           younger
           brother
           ,
           and
           the
           very
           same
           words
           hath
           Eginard
           an
           ancient
           French
           Writer
           ,
           in
           the
           life
           of
           this
           Charles
           the
           Great
           ,
           
             to
             wit
          
           ,
           That
           the
           French
           State
           in
           a
           publike
           Assembly
           ,
           did
           chuse
           two
           Princes
           to
           be
           their
           Kings
           ,
           with
           expresse
           condition
           to
           divide
           the
           Realm
           equally
           ,
           as
           
             Francis
             Belforest
          
           citeth
           his
           words
           ,
           
             Eginard
             Belfor
             .
             l
             ,
             2.
             c.
          
           5.
           
        
         
           After
           3
           yeers
           that
           these
           two
           Brethren
           had
           reigned
           together
           
             K.
             Carlomon
          
           the
           yonger
           dyed
           and
           left
           many
           Sons
           ,
           the
           elder
           whereof
           was
           named
           Adalgise
           .
           but
           Belforest
           saith
           ,
           That
           the
           Lords
           Ecclesiasticall
           &
           Temporall
           of
           France
           swore
           fidelity
           and
           obedience
           to
           Charles
           ,
           without
           any
           respect
           or
           regard
           at
           all
           of
           the
           child●en
           of
           Carlomon
           ,
           who
           yet
           by
           right
           of
           succession
           should
           have
           been
           preferred
           and
           
             Paulus
             Emilius
          
           a
           Latine
           Writer
           saith
           ,
           
             proceres
             regni
             ad
          
           Carolum
           
             ultroven
             entes
             regem
             tum
             totius
             Galliae
             sulutarunt
             ,
             Pa●l
             .
             Mil.
             hist
             .
             Fr●nc
             .
          
           that
           is
           ,
           The
           Nobility
           of
           the
           Realme
           coming
           of
           their
           own
           accord
           un●o
           Charles
           ,
           saluted
           him
           k.
           of
           all
           France
           whereby
           is
           shewed
           ,
           that
           this
           exclusion
           of
           the
           children
           of
           Carlomon
           was
           not
           by
           force
           or
           tyranny
           ,
           but
           by
           free
           delibera●ion
           of
           the
           Realm
           .
        
         
           After
           Charles
           the
           great
           reigned
           by
           succession
           his
           only
           Son
           Lewis
           the
           first
           ,
           surnamed
           de●onnaire
           of
           h●s
           courtesie
           ,
           who
           entring
           to
           reig●
           in
           the
           yeer
           817.
           with
           great
           applause
           of
           all
           men
           for
           the
           exceeding
           gratefull
           memory
           of
           his
           father
           ,
           was
           yet
           afterward
           at
           the
           pur●uit
           principally
           of
           his
           own
           three
           sonnes
           ,
           by
           his
           first
           wise
           (
           which
           were
           
             Lothair
             Pepin
          
           ,
           and
           Lups
           )
           deposed
           
             Girard
             l.
             1
             An.
          
           834.
           first
           in
           a
           chancell
           at
           Lions
           ,
           and
           then
           again
           at
           Compeigne
           ,
           and
           put
           into
           a
           monastery
           though
           afterward
           he
           came
           to
           reigne
           againe
           ,
           An
           840.
           and
           his
           fourth
           sonne
           by
           h●s
           second
           wife
           (
           which
           sonne
           was
           named
           
             Charles
             le
             ch●une
          
           ,
           for
           that
           he
           was
           bald
           )
           ●ucceeded
           him
           in
           the
           states
           of
           France
           ,
           though
           after
           many
           battells
           against
           his
           brother
           Lothair
           ,
           to
           whom
           by
           succession
           the
           same
           apperteyned
           .
        
         
           After
           Charles
           the
           bald
           ;
           succeeded
           Lewis
           the
           second
           ,
           surnamed
           
             le
             begue
          
           ,
           for
           his
           stuttering
           ,
           who
           was
           not
           eldest
           ,
           but
           third
           Son
           unto
           his
           Father
           ,
           an
           878.
           for
           the
           second
           dyed
           before
           his
           Father
           ,
           &
           the
           eldest
           was
           put
           by
           his
           succes●ion
           for
           his
           cruell
           demeanure
           ,
           this
           Lewis
           also
           was
           like
           to
           have
           bin
           deprived
           by
           the
           States
           at
           his
           first
           entrance
           ,
           for
           the
           hatred
           conceived
           against
           h●s
           Father
           Charles
           the
           ba●d
           ,
           but
           that
           he
           calling
           a
           solemn
           P●rl
           .
           at
           Compeigne
           as
           Girard
           saith
           ,
           Gie
           l.
           1.
           an
           .
           879
           he
           made
           the
           People
           ,
           Clergy
           ,
           &
           Nobility
           many
           fair
           promises
           to
           have
           their
           good
           wils
           .
           This
           Lewis
           the
           stuttering
           left
           two
           bastard
           sons
           by
           a
           Concubine
           ,
           who
           were
           called
           Lewis
           &
           Carlomon
           ,
           as
           also
           he
           left
           a
           litle
           Infant
           newly
           born
           of
           his
           lawfull
           ,
           fe
           ,
           Adeltrude
           daughter
           to
           k.
           
             Alfred
             of
             England
          
           
           which
           Infant
           was
           K.
           of
           France
           afterward
           ,
           by
           name
           of
           Charles
           the
           simple
           ,
           albeit
           not
           immediatly
           after
           the
           death
           of
           his
           Father
           ,
           for
           that
           the
           Nobles
           of
           France
           said
           ,
           that
           they
           that
           they
           had
           need
           of
           a
           man
           to
           be
           King
           ,
           &
           not
           a
           child
           ,
           as
           Girard
           reporteth
           &
           therefore
           the
           whole
           State
           of
           France
           ,
           chose
           for
           their
           Kings
           the
           two
           foresaid
           bastards
           ,
           Lewis
           the
           3.
           
           &
           Carlomon
           the
           first
           of
           that
           name
           ,
           joyntly
           ,
           &
           they
           were
           crowned
           most
           solemnly
           &
           divided
           the
           whole
           Relm
           between
           them
           ,
           in
           the
           yeer
           of
           Christ
           881.
           
           &
           Q.
           Adeltruds
           with
           her
           child
           true
           heir
           of
           France
           fled
           into
           England
           to
           her
           Father
           ,
           &
           there
           brought
           him
           up
           for
           d●vers
           yeers
           ,
           in
           which
           time
           she
           saw
           4
           or
           5
           Kings
           Reigne
           in
           his
           place
           in
           France
           one
           after
           the
           other
           ,
           for
           briefly
           thus
           it
           passed
           .
        
         
           Of
           these
           two
           bastard
           Kings
           ,
           the
           elder
           named
           Lewis
           reigned
           but
           4
           yeers
           ,
           and
           dyed
           without
           issue
           ;
           the
           2d
           .
           that
           is
           Carlomon
           lived
           but
           one
           yeer
           after
           him
           ,
           &
           left
           a
           Son
           called
           also
           Lewis
           the
           5.
           &
           surnamed
           Faineant
           ,
           for
           his
           idle
           &
           slothfull
           life
           an
           ,
           886.
           
           For
           which
           as
           also
           for
           his
           vicious
           behaviour
           ,
           &
           in
           perticular
           for
           taking
           out
           &
           marying
           a
           Nun
           of
           the
           Abby
           of
           Baudour
           at
           Chels
           by
           Paris
           ,
           he
           was
           deprived
           &
           made
           a
           Monk
           in
           the
           Abbey
           of
           S.
           Denis
           where
           he
           dyed
           ,
           &
           in
           his
           place
           was
           chosen
           K.
           of
           France
           ,
           and
           crowned
           with
           great
           solemnity
           Charles
           the
           4.
           
           Emperour
           of
           Rome
           ,
           srrnamed
           
             le
             gios
          
           ,
           for
           that
           he
           was
           fat
           &
           corp●lent
           ,
           he
           was
           Nephew
           to
           Charles
           the
           bald
           ,
           before
           mentioned
           ,
           &
           therfore
           the
           French
           stories
           say
           ,
           that
           he
           came
           to
           the
           Crown
           of
           France
           partly
           by
           succession
           &
           partly
           by
           election
           ,
           
             Girard
             l.
             5.
             an
          
           888.
           but
           for
           succession
           ,
           we
           see
           that
           it
           was
           nothing
           worth
           ,
           for
           so
           much
           as
           Charles
           the
           simple
           the
           right
           heire
           was
           alive
           in
           England
           ,
           whom
           it
           seemeth
           that
           the
           French
           men
           had
           quite
           forgotten
           ,
           seeing
           that
           now
           they
           had
           not
           only
           excluded
           him
           three
           times
           already
           ,
           but
           afterwards
           also
           againe
           when
           this
           grosse
           Charls
           was
           for
           his
           cruel
           government
           by
           them
           deposed
           &
           deprived
           ,
           not
           onely
           of
           the
           kingdom
           of
           France
           but
           also
           of
           his
           Empire
           ,
           which
           he
           had
           before
           he
           was
           King
           &
           was
           brought
           into
           such
           miserable
           penury
           ,
           as
           divers
           write
           ,
           that
           he
           perished
           or
           want
           ;
           &
           this
           time
           I
           say
           the
           States
           of
           France
           would
           not
           yet
           admit
           Charles
           the
           simple
           (
           though
           hitherto
           his
           simplicity
           did
           not
           appear
           ,
           but
           he
           seemed
           a
           goodly
           Prince
           )
           but
           rather
           they
           chose
           for
           King
           one
           Odo
           Earl
           of
           Paris
           &
           Duke
           of
           Angiers
           ,
           &
           caused
           him
           to
           be
           crowned
           But
           yet
           after
           a
           few
           yeers
           ,
           being
           weary
           of
           this
           mans
           government
           ,
           and
           moved
           also
           somewhat
           with
           compassion
           towards
           the
           youth
           that
           was
           in
           England
           ,
           they
           resolved
           to
           depose
           Odo
           ,
           and
           so
           they
           did
           while
           he
           was
           absent
           in
           Gascony
           ,
           and
           called
           Charls
           the
           simple
           out
           of
           England
           to
           Paris
           ,
           and
           restored
           him
           to
           the
           kingdom
           of
           France
           ,
           leaving
           only
           to
           Odo
           for
           recompence
           the
           state
           of
           Aquitain
           ,
           with
           Title
           of
           a
           Duke
           :
           wherwith
           
             in
             fine
          
           ,
           he
           contented
           himself
           ,
           seeing
           that
           he
           could
           get
           no
           more
           ,
           But
           yet
           his
           Posterity
           by
           vertue
           of
           this
           election
           ,
           pretended
           ever
           after
           a
           Title
           to
           the
           Crown
           of
           France
           and
           never
           left
           it
           of
           untill
           at
           length
           by
           
             Hugo
             Capetus
          
           they
           got
           it
           ,
           for
           Hugh
           descended
           of
           this
           King
           and
           Duke
           Odo
           .
           This
           
             K.
             Charls
          
           ,
           then
           surnamed
           the
           simple
           ,
           and
           English
           womans
           Son
           ,
           being
           thus
           admitted
           to
           the
           crown
           of
           France
           ,
           he
           took
           to
           wife
           an
           English
           woman
           named
           
             Elgina
             or
             Ogin
          
           ,
           daughter
           of
           
             K.
             Edward
          
           the
           elder
           ,
           by
           whom
           he
           had
           a
           Son
           named
           Lewis
           ,
           and
           himself
           being
           a
           simple
           man
           ,
           was
           allured
           to
           go
           to
           the
           castle
           of
           ?
           eron
           in
           Picardy
           ,
           where
           he
           was
           made
           prisoner
           ,
           and
           forced
           to
           resign
           his
           kingdom
           unto
           Ralph
           K.
           of
           Burg●ndy
           ,
           an
           .
           927.
           and
           soon
           after
           he
           dyed
           through
           misery
           in
           the
           same
           castle
           ,
           &
           his
           Q.
           Ogin
           fled
           in●o
           England
           ,
           where
           with
           her
           litl●
           son
           Lewis
           unto
           her
           uncle
           K.
           Adelstan
           ,
           as
           Q.
           Adeltrude
           had
           done
           before
           with
           her
           son
           unto
           
             K.
             Al●red
          
           ,
           and
           one
           of
           the
           chief
           in
           this
           action
           for
           putting
           downe
           of
           the
           simple
           was
           Count
           Hugh
           surnamed
           the
           Great
           ,
           E.
           of
           Paris
           ,
           Father
           unto
           
             Hugo
             Capetus
          
           ,
           which
           after
           was
           King.
           But
           this
           new
           
             K
             ▪
             Ralph
          
           lived
           but
           3
           yeers
           after
           ,
           and
           then
           the
           States
           of
           France
           considering
           the
           right
           title
           
           of
           Lewis
           the
           lawfull
           child
           of
           
             K.
             Charles
          
           the
           simple
           ,
           which
           Lewis
           was
           commonly
           called
           now
           in
           France
           by
           the
           name
           of
           d'Outremer
           ,
           that
           is
           beyond
           the
           Sea
           ,
           for
           that
           he
           had
           been
           brought
           up
           in
           England
           ,
           the
           said
           States
           being
           also
           greatly
           and
           continually
           sollicited
           hereunto
           by
           the
           Ambassadors
           of
           
             K.
             Ad●lston
          
           of
           England
           ,
           and
           by
           Wil.
           D●ke
           of
           Normandy
           ,
           surnamed
           long
           Speer
           ,
           great
           Grandfather
           to
           Wil.
           the
           Conquerour
           ,
           who
           by
           the
           K.
           of
           England
           was
           gained
           also
           to
           be
           of
           the
           young
           Princes
           part
           :
           for
           these
           considerations
           (
           I
           say
           )
           they
           resolved
           to
           call
           him
           inte
           France
           out
           of
           England
           ,
           as
           his
           Father
           had
           bin
           before
           him
           ,
           and
           to
           admit
           &
           crown
           him
           King
           ,
           and
           so
           they
           did
           ,
           and
           he
           reigned
           27
           yeers
           ,
           and
           was
           a
           good
           Prince
           ,
           and
           dyed
           peaceably
           in
           his
           bed
           the
           yeer
           of
           Christ
           ,
           945.
           
        
         
           This
           
             K.
             Lewis
          
           of
           d'Outremer
           left
           two
           sons
           behind
           him
           ,
           the
           eldest
           was
           called
           Lothair
           the
           1.
           who
           succeeded
           him
           in
           the
           crown
           of
           France
           ,
           and
           the
           2.
           was
           named
           Charles
           whom
           he
           made
           Duke
           of
           Lorrain
           .
           Luthaire
           dying
           left
           one
           onely
           son
           named
           Lewis
           ,
           as
           his
           Grandfathee
           was
           ,
           who
           was
           named
           K
           of
           France
           ,
           by
           the
           name
           of
           Lewis
           the
           7.
           and
           dying
           without
           issue
           after
           two
           yeers
           that
           he
           had
           reigned
           ,
           the
           crown
           was
           to
           haye
           gone
           by
           lineall
           succession
           unto
           his
           Uncle
           Charles
           Duke
           of
           Lorrain
           ,
           second
           Son
           to
           
             Lewis
             d'O●tremer
          
           as
           is
           evident
           ,
           but
           the
           States
           of
           France
           did
           put
           him
           by
           it
           for
           mislike
           they
           had
           of
           his
           person
           ,
           and
           did
           chuse
           
             Hugo
             Capetus
          
           Earl
           of
           Paris
           ,
           and
           so
           ended
           the
           second
           line
           of
           Pepin
           and
           of
           Charles
           the
           Great
           ,
           and
           entree
           the
           race
           of
           
             Hugo
             Capetus
          
           ,
           which
           endureth
           untill
           this
           day
           ,
           and
           the
           French
           stories
           do
           say
           that
           this
           surname
           Capet
           was
           given
           to
           him
           when
           he
           was
           a
           boy
           ,
           for
           that
           he
           was
           wont
           to
           snatch
           away
           his
           Fellowes
           caps
           from
           their
           heads
           ,
           whereof
           he
           was
           termed
           sna●ch●cap
           ,
           which
           some
           do
           interpret
           to
           be
           an
           abodement
           that
           he
           should
           snatch
           also
           a
           crown
           from
           the
           true
           owners
           head
           in
           time
           as
           afteward
           we
           see
           it
           fell
           out
           ,
           though
           yet
           he
           had
           it
           by
           election
           and
           approbation
           of
           the
           Common
           wealth
           .
        
         
           And
           in
           this
           respect
           all
           the
           French
           Chroniclers
           who
           otherwise
           are
           most
           earnest
           defenders
           of
           their
           law
           of
           suceession
           ,
           do
           justifie
           this
           title
           of
           
             Hugo
             Capetus
          
           against
           Charls
           ,
           for
           which
           cause
           
             Frances
             Belforest
          
           doth
           alleadge
           the
           saying
           of
           
             W.
             Naugus
          
           ,
           an
           ancient
           &
           diligent
           chronicler
           of
           the
           Abby
           of
           S.
           Denis
           in
           France
           ,
           who
           defendeth
           
             K.
             Capetus
          
           in
           thes●
           words
           .
        
         
           We
           may
           not
           grant
           in
           any
           case
           that
           
             Hugh
             Capet
          
           may
           be
           esteemed
           an
           invador
           or
           usuroer
           of
           the
           crown
           of
           France
           ,
           se
           〈◊〉
           the
           Lords
           ,
           Prelats
           ,
           Princes
           ,
           &
           Governours
           of
           the
           Realm
           did
           cail
           him
           to
           this
           dignity
           ,
           and
           chose
           him
           for
           their
           King
           and
           Soveraigne
           Lord
           :
           upon
           which
           words
           Belforest
           saith
           as
           followeth
           ,
           I
           have
           laid
           before
           oon
           the
           words
           and
           censure
           of
           this
           good
           religious
           man
           ,
           for
           that
           they
           seem
           to
           me
           to
           touch
           the
           quick
           ;
           For
           in
           very
           truth
           we
           cannot
           by
           any
           other
           meanes
           defend
           the
           Title
           of
           
             Hugh
             Capet
          
           from
           usurpation
           and
           fellony
           then
           to
           justifie
           his
           coming
           to
           the
           crown
           by
           the
           cosent
           &
           will
           of
           the
           Common
           wealth
           ;
           and
           in
           this
           I
           may
           well
           excuse
           me
           from
           inconstancy
           and
           contradiction
           to
           my self
           ,
           that
           have
           so
           earnestly
           defended
           succession
           before
           ;
           for
           he
           that
           will
           consider
           how
           add
           what
           conditions
           I
           defended
           that
           ,
           shall
           easily
           see
           also
           that
           I
           am
           not
           here
           contrary
           to
           the
           same
           .
           I
           think
           it
           not
           amisse
           also
           to
           put
           down
           here
           some
           part
           of
           the
           oration
           or
           speech
           which
           the
           Ambassador
           that
           was
           sent
           at
           that
           time
           from
           the
           State
           of
           France
           unto
           
             Charles
             of
             Lorrain
          
           after
           their
           election
           of
           
             Hugh
             Capet
          
           ,
           &
           Charls
           exclusion
           ,
           did
           use
           unto
           him
           in
           their
           names
           ,
           which
           Speech
           Girard
           doth
           reconnt
           in
           these
           words
           ,
           Gir.
           l.
           6.
           an
           .
           988.
           
           Every
           man
           knoweth
           (
           Lord
           Charles
           )
           that
           the
           sucaession
           ●o
           the
           crown
           and
           realme
           of
           France
           according
           to
           the
           ordinary
           Lawes
           and
           rights
           of
           the
           same
           ,
           belongeth
           unto
           you
           and
           not
           unto
           
             Hugh
             Capet
          
           now
           our
           King
           ,
           but
           yet
           the
           
           very
           same
           laws
           which
           do
           give
           unto
           you
           this
           right
           of
           succession
           ,
           do
           judg
           you
           also
           unworthy
           of
           the
           same
           ,
           for
           that
           you
           have
           not
           endevored
           hitherto
           to
           frame
           your
           life
           and
           m●●ers
           according
           to
           the
           prescript
           of
           those
           laws
           ,
           nor
           according
           to
           your
           use
           &
           custom
           of
           your
           country
           of
           France
           ,
           but
           rather
           have
           allied
           your self
           with
           the
           German
           Nation
           ,
           ●ur
           old
           enemies
           and
           have
           acquainted
           your self
           with
           their
           vile
           &
           base
           manners
           ,
           wher●ore
           seeing
           you
           have
           forsaken
           &
           abandoned
           the
           ancient
           vertue
           sweetnes
           &
           amity
           of
           the
           French
           ,
           we
           have
           also
           abandoned
           &
           left
           you
           ,
           &
           have
           chosen
           
             Hngh
             Capet
          
           for
           our
           King
           &
           have
           put
           you
           back
           ,
           and
           this
           without
           any
           scruple
           or
           prejudice
           of
           our
           consciences
           at
           all
           ,
           esteeming
           it
           far
           better
           &
           more
           just
           to
           live
           under
           
             Hugh
             Capet
          
           the
           present
           Possessour
           of
           the
           crown
           ,
           with
           enjoying
           the
           ancient
           use
           of
           our
           laws
           ,
           customs
           ,
           priviledges
           &
           liberties
           ,
           then
           under
           you
           the
           inheritour
           by
           neernesse
           of
           bloud
           ,
           in
           oppressing
           strange
           customs
           &
           cruelty
           .
           For
           even
           as
           those
           which
           are
           to
           make
           a
           voyage
           in
           a
           ship
           upon
           a
           dangerous
           Sea
           ,
           do
           not
           so
           much
           respect
           whether
           the
           Pylot
           which
           is
           to
           guide
           the
           stern
           be
           owner
           of
           the
           ship
           or
           no
           ,
           but
           rather
           whether
           he
           be
           skilfull
           ,
           valiant
           ,
           &
           like
           to
           bring
           them
           in
           safety
           to
           their
           ways
           end
           ,
           or
           to
           drown
           them
           among
           the
           waves
           :
           even
           so
           our
           principall
           care
           is
           ,
           that
           we
           have
           a
           good
           Prince
           to
           lead
           and
           guide
           us
           happily
           in
           this
           way
           of
           civill
           &
           politike
           life
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           end
           why
           Princes
           were
           appointed
           ,
           for
           that
           this
           man
           is
           fitter
           to
           be
           our
           King.
           This
           message
           did
           the
           States
           of
           France
           send
           to
           
             Charles
             of
             Lorrain
          
           in
           defence
           of
           their
           doings
           ,
           &
           with
           this
           he
           lost
           his
           succession
           for
           ever
           ,
           &
           afterwards
           his
           life
           also
           in
           prison
           &
           the
           Frenchmen
           thought
           themselves
           secure
           in
           conscience
           ,
           as
           you
           see
           ,
           for
           doing
           the
           same
           ,
           which
           God
           hath
           also
           since
           seemed
           to
           confirm
           with
           the
           succession
           &
           happy
           successe
           of
           so
           many
           noble
           and
           most
           Christian
           Kings
           as
           have
           issued
           out
           of
           this
           line
           of
           
             Hugo
             Capet
             us
          
           unto
           this
           day
           .
        
         
           And
           this
           spoken
           now
           of
           the
           second
           line
           of
           France
           ,
           I
           take
           to
           be
           sufficient
           for
           proof
           of
           our
           purpose
           ,
           without
           going
           any
           further
           ,
           for
           that
           if
           we
           do
           but
           number
           these
           Kings
           already
           named
           ,
           that
           have
           reigned
           in
           this
           second
           race
           ,
           from
           K.
           Pepin
           downwards
           unto
           
             Hugh
             Capet
          
           (
           which
           are
           about
           17
           or
           18
           Kings
           in
           238
           yeeres
           )
           we
           shall
           find
           that
           not
           some
           few
           ,
           but
           the
           most
           part
           of
           them
           did
           both
           enter
           and
           enjoy
           their
           crowns
           and
           dignities
           contrary
           to
           the
           law
           of
           lineall
           discent
           ,
           and
           of
           next
           succession
           by
           bloud
           .
           Whereof
           also
           there
           would
           not
           want
           divers
           examples
           in
           the
           third
           and
           last
           discent
           ,
           since
           
             Hugo
             Capitus
          
           his
           time
           ,
           if
           we
           would
           passe
           further
           to
           examine
           the
           stories
           thereof
           .
           For
           not
           to
           go
           further
           down
           then
           to
           the
           very
           next
           discent
           after
           Hugh
           ,
           which
           was
           K.
           Robert
           his
           Son
           ,
           Girard
           affirmeth
           in
           his
           story
           ,
           Gir.
           l.
           6
           an
           1232.
           that
           of
           his
           two
           Sons
           which
           he
           had
           named
           Robert
           &
           
             Henry
             ,
             Robert
          
           the
           elder
           was
           put
           back
           ,
           &
           his
           younger
           brother
           Henry
           made
           K.
           of
           France
           ,
           &
           reigned
           many
           yeers
           by
           the
           name
           of
           H.
           the
           1.
           and
           this
           he
           saith
           hapned
           partly
           for
           that
           Robert
           was
           but
           a
           simple
           man
           in
           respect
           of
           Henry
           ,
           and
           partly
           also
           for
           that
           H.
           was
           greatly
           favoured
           and
           assisted
           in
           this
           pretence
           by
           Duke
           
             Robert
             of
             Normandy
          
           ,
           Father
           to
           our
           William
           the
           conqueror
           ,
           and
           in
           recompence
           hereof
           this
           King
           Henry
           afterward
           assisted
           the
           said
           William
           bastard
           Son
           to
           Robert
           ,
           for
           the
           attaining
           of
           the
           Dukedom
           of
           Normandy
           ,
           after
           the
           death
           of
           the
           said
           Duke
           Robert
           his
           Father
           ,
           notwithstanding
           that
           Duke
           Robert
           had
           two
           lawfull
           brothers
           alive
           at
           that
           time
           ,
           whose
           names
           were
           Manger
           Archbishop
           of
           Rone
           and
           William
           Earl
           of
           Argues
           in
           Normandy
           ,
           who
           pretended
           by
           success●ion
           to
           be
           preferred
           ,
           
             Gir.
             l.
             6.
             an
          
           .
           1032.
           and
           1037.
           
           But
           the
           States
           
             of
             Normandy
          
           at
           the
           request
           of
           Duke
           Robert
           when
           he
           went
           to
           the
           Holy
           land
           (
           in
           which
           journey
           he
           dyed
           )
           as
           also
           for
           avoid●ng
           dissention
           &
           wars
           that
           otherwise
           might
           ensue
           ,
           were
           content
           to
           exclude
           the
           uncles
           ,
           and
           admit
           the
           bastard
           son
           ,
           who
           was
           also
           
           assisted
           by
           the
           Forces
           of
           the
           King
           of
           France
           ,
           so
           as
           no
           scruple
           it
           seemed
           there
           was
           it
           those
           days
           ,
           either
           to
           prefer
           
             K.
             Hen.
          
           to
           the
           crown
           of
           France
           before
           his
           elder
           brother
           or
           D.
           William
           the
           bastard
           son
           to
           the
           Duchy
           of
           Normandy
           before
           his
           lawfull
           uncles
           upon
           such
           considerations
           ,
           as
           those
           States
           may
           be
           presumed
           to
           have
           had
           for
           their
           doings
           .
           I
           read
           also
           that
           some
           yeers
           after
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           in
           the
           ye●r
           1●10
           when
           Philip
           the
           1.
           of
           France
           son
           and
           heyr
           to
           this
           
             K.
             Henry
          
           was
           deceased
           ,
           the
           people
           of
           France
           were
           so
           offended
           with
           his
           evill
           life
           and
           government
           ,
           as
           divers
           were
           of
           opinion
           to
           dis-inherit
           his
           Son
           Lewis
           the
           6.
           surnamed
           
             le
             Gros
          
           ,
           for
           his
           sake
           ,
           and
           so
           was
           he
           like
           to
           have
           been
           indeed
           ,
           as
           may
           appear
           by
           the
           chronicle
           of
           France
           ,
           if
           some
           of
           his
           party
           had
           not
           caused
           him
           to
           be
           crowned
           in
           hast
           ,
           and
           out
           of
           order
           in
           Orleans
           for
           prevnting
           the
           matter
           .
        
         
           The
           like
           doth
           
             Philip
             Cominaeus
          
           in
           his
           story
           of
           
             K.
             Lewis
          
           the
           11d●
           clare
           ,
           how
           that
           the
           State
           of
           France
           had
           once
           determined
           to
           have
           dis-inherited
           his
           Son
           Charles
           ,
           named
           after
           the
           8
           &
           to
           pu●
           him
           back
           from
           his
           succession
           for
           their
           hatred
           to
           his
           Father
           ,
           if
           the
           said
           Father
           had
           not
           dred
           while
           the
           other
           was
           very
           young
           a●●
           noted
           before
           also
           ,
           that
           it
           hapned
           in
           
             K.
             Hen.
          
           the
           3
           of
           England
           ,
           w●o
           was
           once
           condemned
           by
           the
           Barons
           to
           be
           dis-inherited
           for
           the
           fault
           of
           
             K
             Iohn
          
           his
           Father
           ,
           &
           Lewis
           the
           Prof
           France
           chosen
           in
           his
           place
           but
           that
           the
           death
           of
           
             K.
             Iohn
          
           did
           alter
           that
           course
           intended
           by
           the
           English
           Nobi●ity
           ,
           so
           as
           this
           mat●er
           is
           neither
           n●w
           nor
           unaccustomed
           in
           all
           sorraign
           Countries
           ,
           and
           now
           will
           I
           passe
           also
           a
           little
           to
           our
           English
           stories
           ,
           to
           see
           whether
           the
           like
           may
           be
           found
           in
           them
           or
           no.
           
        
         
           And
           first
           of
           all
           ,
           that
           the
           Realm
           of
           England
           hath
           had
           as
           great
           variety
           ,
           changes
           ,
           &
           diversity
           in
           the
           races
           of
           their
           Kings
           ,
           as
           any
           one
           Realm
           in
           the
           world
           it
           seemeth
           evident
           :
           for
           that
           first
           of
           all
           after
           the
           Britains
           ,
           it
           had
           Romans
           for
           their
           Governours
           for
           many
           yeer
           ,
           &
           then
           of
           them
           ,
           &
           their
           Roman
           bloud
           ,
           they
           had
           Kings
           againe
           of
           their
           own
           ,
           as
           appeareth
           by
           that
           valiant
           King
           
             Aurelius
             Ambrosius
          
           ,
           who
           resisted
           so
           manfully
           &
           prudently
           the
           Saxons
           for
           a
           time
           ,
           after
           this
           they
           had
           Kings
           of
           the
           Saxon
           &
           English
           bloud
           &
           after
           them
           of
           the
           Da●es
           ,
           &
           ●hen
           of
           ●he
           Normans
           and
           after
           them
           again
           of
           the
           French
           ;
           &
           last
           of
           all
           ,
           it
           seemeth
           to
           have
           returned
           to
           the
           Britains
           again
           ,
           in
           
             K.
             H.
          
           7.
           for
           that
           his
           Father
           came
           of
           that
           race
           ,
           and
           now
           you
           know
           there
           bee
           pretenders
           of
           divers
           Nations
           ,
           I
           mean
           both
           of
           Scottish
           ,
           Spanish
           ,
           and
           I
           alian
           bloud
           ,
           so
           that
           England
           is
           li●e
           to
           perticipate
           with
           all
           their
           neighbors
           round
           about
           them
           &
           I
           for
           my
           part
           do
           feel
           my self
           much
           of
           the
           French
           opinion
           before
           alleadged
           ,
           that
           so
           the
           ship
           be
           well
           and
           happily
           guided
           ,
           I
           esteeme
           it
           not
           much
           important
           of
           what
           race
           or
           Nation
           the
           Pylot
           be
           but
           now
           to
           our
           purpose
           .
           I
           mean
           to
           passe
           over
           the
           first
           and
           ancient
           ranks
           of
           Kings
           ,
           as
           well
           of
           the
           Brittish
           and
           Roman
           ,
           as
           also
           of
           the
           Saxon
           races
           ,
           un●ill
           K.
           Egbert
           me
           1
           of
           this
           name
           ,
           King
           of
           the
           West
           Saxons
           ,
           &
           almost
           of
           all
           the
           rest
           of
           England
           besides
           who
           therefore
           is
           said
           to
           be
           ●roperly
           the
           first
           Monarch
           of
           the
           Saxon
           bloud
           ,
           and
           he
           that
           first
           of
           all
           commanded
           that
           Realm
           to
           be
           called
           England
           ,
           which
           ever
           since
           hath
           been
           observed
           .
        
         
           This
           man
           Egbert
           being
           a
           young
           Gentleman
           of
           a
           noble
           house
           in
           the
           West
           parts
           of
           England
           ,
           was
           bad
           in
           jelousie
           by
           his
           
             K.
             Britricus
          
           ,
           who
           was
           the
           16.
           
           K.
           from
           Cordicius
           ,
           first
           K.
           of
           the
           West
           Saxons
           ,
           as
           he
           was
           also
           the
           last
           of
           his
           bloud
           .
        
         
         
           And
           for
           that
           he
           suspected
           that
           this
           Egbert
           for
           his
           great
           prowess
           might
           come
           in
           time
           to
           be
           chosen
           King
           ,
           he
           banished
           him
           into
           France
           ,
           where
           he
           lived
           divers
           yeers
           ,
           &
           was
           a
           captain
           under
           the
           famous
           
             K.
             Pepin
          
           ,
           that
           was
           Father
           to
           Charl●s
           the
           great
           ,
           &
           hearing
           afterwards
           that
           
             K.
             Britricus
          
           was
           dead
           ,
           he
           returned
           in●o
           England
           where
           Polid●o
           saith
           ,
           
             omnium
             confensu
             rex
             creatur
             ,
             Pol.
             hist.
             aug
             .
             l.
             4.
             in
             sine
             ,
          
           That
           he
           was
           created
           or
           chosen
           King
           by
           consent
           &
           voyce
           of
           all
           men
           ,
           though
           yet
           he
           were
           not
           next
           propinquity
           of
           bloud
           royall
           ,
           as
           is
           most
           evident
           ,
           and
           yet
           he
           proved
           the
           most
           excellent
           King
           that
           ever
           the
           Saxons
           had
           before
           ,
           or
           perhaps
           after
           ,
           &
           his
           election
           hapned
           in
           the
           yeer
           of
           Christ
           802.
           when
           K.
           Pepin
           the
           first
           of
           that
           race
           reigned
           in
           France
           ,
           so
           as
           this
           Monarchy
           of
           Egbert
           ,
           and
           that
           of
           Pepin
           began
           as
           it
           were
           together
           ,
           and
           both
           of
           them
           came
           to
           their
           crowns
           by
           election
           of
           the
           people
           ,
           as
           here
           you
           see
           .
        
         
           This
           King
           Egbert
           or
           Egbrich
           as
           others
           do
           write
           him
           ,
           left
           a
           lawfull
           Son
           behind
           him
           named
           Ethelw●lfe
           ,
           or
           Ad●●ulte
           ,
           or
           
             Edolph
             ,
             an
          
           .
           829.
           (
           for
           all
           is
           one
           )
           who
           succeeded
           him
           in
           the
           kingdom
           ,
           and
           was
           as
           worthy
           a
           man
           as
           his
           Father
           ,
           and
           this
           Adeluulfe
           again
           had
           four
           lawfull
           Sons
           ,
           who
           all
           in
           their
           turns
           succeeded
           by
           just
           and
           lawfull
           order
           in
           the
           crown
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           
             Ethelbald
             ,
             Ethelbert
             ,
             Ethelred
          
           ,
           and
           Alfred
           ,
           for
           that
           none
           of
           the
           former
           three
           had
           any
           children
           and
           all
           the
           latter
           three
           were
           most
           excellent
           Princes
           ,
           especially
           Alfred
           or
           Alured
           ,
           the
           last
           of
           all
           four
           ,
           whose
           acts
           are
           wonderfull
           ,
           an
           .
           8●2
           .
           and
           who
           among
           other
           his
           renowned
           Guests
           ,
           drove
           Rollo
           that
           famous
           Captain
           of
           the
           Danes
           from
           the
           Bo●ders
           of
           England
           ,
           with
           all
           his
           company
           into
           France
           where
           he
           got
           the
           country
           or
           Province
           named
           then
           Neustria
           ,
           and
           now
           Normandy
           ,
           and
           was
           the
           first
           Duke
           of
           that
           Province
           and
           Nation
           ,
           and
           from
           whom
           our
           William
           Conquerour
           came
           afterwards
           in
           the
           6.
           discent
           .
        
         
           This
           man
           also
           erected
           the
           University
           of
           Oxford
           ,
           being
           very
           learned
           himselfe
           ,
           builded
           divers
           good
           Monasteries
           and
           Churches
           &
           dying
           left
           as
           famous
           a
           Son
           behind
           himself
           ,
           which
           was
           Edward
           the
           first
           surnamed
           the
           senior
           or
           elder
           ,
           Anno
           900.
           
        
         
           This
           King
           Edward
           dying
           left
           two
           Sons
           lawfully
           begotten
           of
           his
           wife
           Edgina
           ,
           the
           one
           named
           Prince
           Edmund
           ,
           &
           the
           other
           E●●●ed
           ,
           and
           a
           third
           illegitimate
           whose
           name
           was
           Adelstan
           ,
           whom
           he
           had
           by
           a
           Concubine
           .
        
         
           But
           yet
           for
           that
           this
           man
           was
           esteemed
           to
           be
           of
           more
           valour
           then
           the
           other
           ,
           he
           was
           preferred
           to
           the
           crown
           before
           the
           other
           two
           Princes
           legitimate
           ,
           an
           .
           924
           for
           so
           testifieth
           Po●dor
           in
           these
           words
           ,
           
             Ad●●anus
             ex
             concubina
             Edwardi
             filius
             rax
             a
             populo
             consalutatur
             atque
             ad
             Kingstonum
             opidum
             more
             majorum
             ab
             Ath●●lmo
             cautuariensi
             Arel
             lepiscopo
             cor●natur
             .
          
           Pol.
           l.
           5.
           
             hist
             .
             ang
          
           .
           which
           is
           Adelstan
           the
           Son
           of
           K.
           Edward
           by
           a
           Concubine
           was
           made
           King
           by
           the
           People
           ,
           and
           was
           crowned
           according
           to
           the
           old
           custome
           ,
           by
           Athelme
           Archbishop
           of
           Canterbury
           at
           the
           town
           of
           Kingston
           .
           Thus
           far
           Polidor
           and
           Stow
           addeth
           further
           these
           words
           .
           His
           coronation
           was
           celebrated
           in
           the
           Market
           place
           upon
           a
           stage
           erected
           on
           high
           ,
           that
           the
           King
           might
           better
           be
           seen
           of
           the
           multitude
           ,
           he
           was
           a
           Prince
           of
           worthy
           memory
           ,
           valiant
           and
           wise
           in
           all
           his
           acts
           ,
           and
           brought
           this
           land
           into
           one
           perfect
           Monarchy
           ,
           for
           the
           expelled
           utterly
           
           the
           Danes
           ,
           and
           quieted
           the
           Welch
           men
           ;
           
             Stow
             p.
             136.
             an
          
           .
           924.
           
           Thus
           much
           Stow
           of
           the
           snccesse
           of
           chusing
           this
           King
           bastard
           to
           reign
           ,
           To
           whose
           acts
           might
           be
           added
           ,
           that
           he
           conquered
           Scotland
           ,
           and
           brought
           Constantine
           their
           King
           to
           doe
           him
           homage
           ,
           and
           restored
           
             Lewis
             d'Outremer
          
           his
           sisters
           Son
           to
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           France
           ,
           an
           .
           940.
           
        
         
           This
           man
           dying
           without
           issue
           ,
           his
           lawfull
           brother
           Edmond
           put
           back
           before
           ,
           was
           admitted
           to
           the
           crown
           who
           being
           of
           excellent
           expectation
           dyed
           after
           6
           yeers
           ,
           and
           left
           two
           lawfull
           sons
           ,
           but
           yet
           for
           that
           they
           were
           young
           ,
           they
           were
           both
           put
           back
           by
           the
           Realm
           ,
           &
           their
           uncle
           E●dred
           was
           preferred
           before
           them
           ,
           an
           946.
           so
           saith
           
             Palidor
             ,
             Genu●t
             Edmondus
             ex
             Egilda
             uxore
             Edvinuus
             &
             Edganum
             ,
             qui
             cum
             etate
             pueri
             esse●●
             ,
             post
             Eldredum
             deinder
             regnarunt
             ,
             Pol
             l.
          
           6.
           
           King
           Edmond
           begat
           of
           his
           wife
           Egilda
           two
           Sons
           named
           Edwin
           and
           Edgar
           ,
           who
           for
           that
           they
           were
           but
           children
           in
           yeers
           ,
           were
           put
           back
           ,
           and
           reigned
           afterward
           after
           their
           uncle
           Eldred
           .
           The
           like
           saith
           Stow
           ,
           and
           yeeldeth
           the
           same
           reason
           in
           these
           words
           .
        
         
           Eldred
           succeeded
           Edmond
           his
           b●other
           ,
           for
           that
           his
           Sons
           Edwin
           ,
           and
           Edgar
           were
           thought
           to
           young
           ,
           to
           take
           so
           great
           a
           charge
           upon
           them
           .
        
         
           This
           Eldred
           though
           he
           entred
           as
           you
           see
           against
           the
           right
           of
           the
           Nephews
           ,
           yet
           saith
           Polidor
           and
           Stow
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           all
           mens
           good
           will
           ,
           and
           was
           crowned
           ,
           as
           his
           brother
           had
           been
           at
           Kingston
           by
           Odo
           Archbishop
           of
           Canterbury
           ,
           and
           reigned
           9
           yeers
           with
           great
           good
           will
           and
           praise
           of
           all
           men
           .
        
         
           He
           dyed
           at
           last
           without
           issue
           ,
           aud
           so
           his
           elder
           Nephew
           Edwin
           was
           admitted
           to
           the
           crown
           ,
           but
           yet
           after
           4
           yeers
           he
           was
           deposed
           again
           for
           his
           lewd
           &
           vicious
           life
           ,
           and
           his
           younger
           brother
           Edgar
           admitted
           in
           his
           place
           ,
           in
           the
           yeer
           of
           Christ
           ,
           959.
           
        
         
           This
           King
           Edgar
           that
           entred
           by
           deposition
           of
           his
           brother
           ,
           was
           one
           of
           the
           rarest
           Princes
           that
           the
           world
           had
           in
           his
           time
           ,
           both
           for
           peace
           and
           war
           ,
           justice
           ,
           piety
           ,
           and
           valour
           .
        
         
           Stow
           saith
           he
           kept
           a
           Navy
           of
           3000.
           and
           600
           ships
           distributed
           in
           divers
           parts
           for
           defence
           of
           the
           Realm
           .
        
         
           Also
           that
           he
           built
           and
           restored
           47
           Monasteries
           at
           his
           own
           charges
           ,
           and
           did
           other
           many
           such
           acts
           .
        
         
           He
           was
           Father
           to
           King
           Edward
           the
           Martyr
           ,
           and
           Grandfather
           to
           K.
           Edward
           the
           confessor
           ,
           though
           by
           two
           different
           wives
           ,
           for
           by
           his
           first
           wife
           named
           Egilfred
           ,
           ●hee
           had
           Edward
           after
           martyrized
           ,
           and
           by
           his
           second
           wife
           Alfred
           ,
           he
           had
           Etheldred
           Father
           to
           Edw.
           the
           confessour
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           end
           that
           Etholdred
           might
           reign
           ,
           his
           mother
           Alfred
           caused
           K.
           Ed.
           the
           son
           of
           Egilfred
           to
           be
           slain
           after
           King
           Edgar
           her
           husband
           was
           dead
           .
        
         
           After
           this
           so
           shamefull
           murther
           of
           K.
           Edw
           many
           good
           men
           of
           the
           Realm
           were
           of
           opinion
           ,
           not
           to
           admit
           the
           succession
           of
           Etheldred
           his
           half
           brother
           ,
           both
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           murther
           of
           K.
           Ed.
           his
           elder
           brother
           committed
           for
           his
           sake
           ;
           as
           also
           for
           that
           he
           seemed
           a
           man
           not
           fit
           to
           govern
           ,
           and
           of
           his
           opinion
           among
           others
           ,
           was
           the
           holy
           man
           Dunston
           Archbishop
           of
           Canterbury
           ,
           as
           Polidor
           saith
           ,
           Pol.
           l.
           7.
           hist
           .
           Ang.
           who
           at
           length
           in
           flat
           words
           denyed
           to
           consecrate
           him
           ,
           but
           seeing
           the
           most
           part
           of
           the
           Realm
           bent
           on
           Etheldreds
           side
           ,
           he
           foretold
           them
           that
           it
           would
           repent
           them
           after
           
           and
           that
           in
           this
           mans
           life
           the
           Realm
           should
           be
           destroyed
           ,
           as
           indeed
           it
           was
           and
           he
           ran
           away
           to
           Normondy
           ,
           and
           left
           Sweno
           and
           his
           Danes
           in
           possession
           of
           the
           Realm
           ,
           though
           afterward
           being
           dead
           ,
           hee
           returned
           againe
           ,
           and
           dyed
           in
           London
           .
        
         
           This
           Etheldred
           had
           two
           wives
           ,
           the
           first
           Ethelgina
           an
           English
           woman
           ,
           by
           whom
           he
           had
           Prince
           Edward
           surnamed
           Iron-side
           for
           his
           great
           strength
           and
           valour
           ,
           who
           succeeded
           his
           Father
           in
           the
           Crown
           of
           England
           for
           a
           yeer
           ,
           and
           at
           his
           death
           left
           two
           Sons
           ,
           which
           after
           shall
           be
           named
           .
        
         
           And
           besides
           this
           ,
           Etheldred
           had
           by
           his
           first
           wife
           other
           two
           Sons
           ,
           Edwin
           and
           Adelston
           ,
           and
           one
           Daughter
           named
           Edgina
           ,
           all
           which
           were
           either
           slain
           by
           the
           Danes
           ,
           or
           dyed
           without
           issue
           .
        
         
           The
           second
           Wife
           of
           Etheldred
           was
           called
           Emma
           ,
           sister
           to
           Richard
           Duke
           of
           No●mondy
           ,
           who
           was
           Grandfather
           to
           William
           the
           Conquerour
           ,
           to
           wit
           Father
           to
           Duke
           Robert
           ,
           that
           was
           Father
           to
           William
           ,
        
         
           So
           as
           Emma
           was
           great
           Aunt
           to
           this
           William
           ,
           and
           shee
           bare
           unto
           King
           Atheldred
           two
           Sons
           ,
           the
           first
           Edward
           ,
           who
           was
           afterward
           named
           King
           Edward
           the
           Confessor
           ,
           and
           Alerud
           who
           was
           slain
           trayterously
           by
           the
           Earl
           of
           Kent
           .
        
         
           After
           the
           death
           also
           of
           King
           Etheldred
           ,
           Queen
           Emma
           was
           marryed
           to
           the
           Dane
           King
           Canutus
           the
           first
           of
           that
           name
           ,
           surnamed
           the
           Great
           ,
           that
           was
           King
           of
           England
           after
           Etheldred
           ,
           and
           Edmond
           Ironside
           his
           Son
           ,
           and
           to
           him
           she
           bare
           a
           Sonne
           ,
           named
           Hardicanutus
           ,
           who
           reigned
           also
           in
           England
           before
           King
           Edward
           the
           Confessour
           .
        
         
           Now
           then
           to
           come
           to
           our
           purpose
           ,
           hee
           that
           will
           consider
           the
           passing
           of
           the
           Crown
           of
           England
           ,
           from
           the
           death
           of
           Edmond
           Iron-side
           ,
           elder
           Sonne
           of
           King
           Etheldred
           ,
           untill
           the
           possession
           thereof
           gotten
           by
           William
           Duke
           of
           Normandy
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           for
           the
           space
           of
           50
           yeers
           ,
           shall
           easily
           see
           what
           Authority
           the
           Common-wealth
           hath
           in
           such
           Affaires
           ,
           to
           al●er
           Titles
           of
           Snccession
           ,
           according
           as
           publique
           necessity
           or
           utility
           shall
           require
           :
           for
           thus
           briefly
           the
           matter
           passed
           .
        
         
           King
           E●●ldred
           seeing
           himself
           to
           weak
           for
           Sweno
           the
           King
           of
           Danes
           ,
           that
           was
           entred
           the
           Land
           ,
           fled
           with
           his
           wife
           Emma
           and
           her
           two
           children
           ,
           Edward
           and
           Alerud
           unto
           her
           brother
           Duke
           Richard
           of
           Normandy
           ,
           and
           there
           remained
           untill
           the
           death
           of
           Sweno
           .
        
         
           And
           he
           being
           dead
           Etheldred
           returned
           into
           England
           ,
           made
           a
           certain
           agreement
           and
           division
           of
           the
           Realme
           ,
           between
           him
           and
           Canutus
           the
           Son
           of
           Sweno
           ,
           and
           so
           dyed
           ,
           leaving
           his
           eldest
           sonne
           Edmond
           Iron-side
           to
           succeed
           him
           ,
           who
           soone
           after
           dying
           also
           ,
           left
           the
           whole
           Realm
           to
           the
           said
           Canutus
           ,
           and
           that
           by
           plain
           covenant
           as
           Canutus
           pretended
           ,
           that
           the
           longest
           liver
           should
           have
           all
           .
        
         
           Whereupon
           the
           said
           Canutus
           took
           the
           two
           children
           of
           King
           Edmond
           Iron-side
           ,
           named
           Edmond
           ,
           and
           Edward
           ,
           and
           sent
           them
           over
           into
           Swethland
           ,
           which
           at
           that
           time
           was
           also
           subject
           unto
           him
           .
        
         
           And
           caused
           them
           to
           be
           brought
           up
           honourably
           ,
           of
           which
           ,
           two
           the
           elder
           named
           Edmond
           dyed
           without
           issue
           ,
           but
           Edward
           was
           marryed
           ,
           and
           had
           divers
           children
           .
        
         
         
           Eth●ldred
           and
           his
           Son
           Edmond
           being
           dead
           ,
           Canutus
           the
           Dane
           was
           admitted
           for
           King
           of
           England
           by
           the
           whole
           Parl●ament
           ,
           and
           consent
           of
           the
           Realm
           ,
           anno
           1018.
           and
           crowned
           by
           Alerud
           Archbishop
           of
           Canterbury
           ▪
           as
           Polidor
           saith
           ,
           and
           he
           proved
           an
           excellent
           King
           ,
           and
           went
           to
           Rome
           ,
           and
           was
           allowed
           by
           that
           See
           also
           .
        
         
           He
           did
           many
           works
           of
           charity
           ,
           shewed
           himself
           a
           good
           Christian
           ,
           and
           very
           loving
           and
           kind
           to
           Englishmen
           ,
           marryed
           Queene
           Emma
           an
           English
           woman
           ,
           and
           mother
           to
           King
           Edward
           the
           Confessour
           ,
           and
           had
           by
           her
           a
           Son
           named
           Hardicanutus
           ,
           and
           so
           dyed
           ,
           and
           was
           much
           mourned
           by
           the
           English
           ,
           after
           he
           had
           reigned
           twenty
           yeers
           ,
           though
           his
           entrance
           and
           title
           was
           partly
           by
           force
           ,
           and
           partly
           by
           election
           ,
           as
           you
           have
           heard
           .
        
         
           After
           this
           Canutus
           the
           first
           ▪
           surnamed
           the
           Great
           (
           for
           that
           he
           was
           King
           joyntly
           both
           of
           England
           ,
           Norway
           ,
           and
           Denmark
           )
           was
           dead
           ,
           Polidor
           saith
           ,
           that
           all
           the
           States
           of
           the
           Realm
           met
           together
           at
           Oxford
           ,
           ●o
           consult
           whom
           they
           should
           make
           King
           ,
           and
           at
           last
           by
           the
           more
           part
           of
           voyces
           was
           chose
           ,
           Harald
           the
           first
           Sonne
           of
           Canutus
           by
           a
           Concubine
           ,
           
             King
             Harald
             the
             Bastatd
             .
             1038.
             
             Polid.
             l.
             8.
             
             Hist
             .
             Ang.
             
          
        
         
           By
           which
           election
           we
           see
           injury
           was
           done
           to
           the
           line
           all
           succession
           of
           three
           parties
           .
           First
           ,
           to
           the
           Sons
           of
           king
           Edmond
           Iron-side
           that
           were
           in
           Swethland
           .
           Then
           to
           the
           Princes
           Edward
           and
           Ajerud
           ,
           sons
           to
           king
           Etheldred
           ,
           and
           brothers
           to
           Iron-side
           that
           were
           in
           Normondy
           ,
           And
           thirdly
           to
           Hardie
           mutus
           ,
           son
           to
           Canutus
           ,
           by
           his
           lawfull
           wife
           Emma
           ,
           to
           whom
           it
           was
           also
           assured
           at
           her
           marriage
           ▪
           that
           her
           issue
           should
           succeed
           if
           she
           had
           any
           by
           Canutus
           .
        
         
           After
           the
           death
           of
           this
           Harald
           who
           dyed
           in
           Oxford
           where
           he
           was
           elected
           ,
           within
           3
           yeers
           after
           his
           election
           ,
           there
           came
           from
           
             Denmark
             Hardicanutus
          
           to
           claim
           the
           crown
           that
           his
           Father
           &
           Brother
           had
           possessed
           before
           him
           ,
           of
           whose
           coming
           Polidor
           saith
           ,
           
             libentissimis
             animis
             accipitur
             communiqve
             omnium
             consensu
             rex
             dicitur
             ,
             an
             .
          
           1041.
           
           He
           was
           received
           with
           great
           good
           will
           of
           all
           ,
           and
           by
           common
           content
           made
           King
           ,
           &
           this
           was
           done
           by
           the
           States
           without
           any
           respect
           had
           of
           the
           succession
           of
           those
           Princes
           in
           Normondy
           &
           Swethland
           ,
           who
           by
           birth
           were
           before
           him
           .
           as
           hath
           been
           shewed
           ,
           &
           this
           is
           the
           second
           breach
           after
           lineal
           ,
           discent
           after
           Elthred
           .
        
         
           But
           this
           Hardicanutus
           being
           dead
           also
           ,
           upon
           the
           sudden
           〈◊〉
           a
           certaine
           banket
           in
           Lambeth
           by
           London
           without
           issue
           ,
           within
           two
           yeers
           after
           his
           Coronation
           ,
           the
           states
           of
           the
           Relm
           had
           de●ermined
           to
           chuse
           Aludred
           for
           their
           king
           ,
           who
           was
           yonger
           b●other
           to
           Edw.
           &
           for
           that
           cause
           sent
           for
           him
           out
           of
           Normondy
           ,
           as
           polid
           ,
           recounteth
           ,
           &
           had
           made
           him
           K.
           without
           all
           doubt
           (
           for
           that
           he
           was
           esteemed
           more
           stirring
           &
           valiant
           then
           his
           elder
           brother
           Edw.
           )
           had
           not
           E.
           Goodwin
           of
           Kent
           fearing
           the
           youngmans
           stomack
           raised
           a
           strong
           faction
           against
           him
           ,
           &
           thereupon
           also
           caused
           him
           to
           be
           tray●eronsly
           murthered
           ,
           as
           he
           passed
           through
           Kent
           towards
           London
           ,
           nor
           had
           the
           State
           here
           in
           any
           respect
           to
           Antiquity
           of
           bloud
           ,
           for
           that
           before
           Alured
           were
           both
           〈◊〉
           own
           elder
           brother
           P.
           Ed.
           (
           who
           after
           him
           was
           chosen
           King
           ,
           and
           before
           them
           both
           were
           Edm
           ▪
           &
           Edw.
           the
           children
           of
           their
           elder
           brother
           ,
           Edmond
           Iron
           〈◊〉
           and
           this
           the
           third
           breach
           of
           lineall
           discent
           .
        
         
         
           But
           this
           notwithstanding
           ,
           Alerud
           being
           slain
           ,
           P.
           Edw.
           was
           made
           King
           ,
           
             tanta
             publica
             lat
             tia
          
           ,
           saith
           Polidor
           ,
           
             vt
             certatim
             pro
             ejus
             faelici
             principatu
             ,
             cuncti
             vota
             facerent
          
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           he
           was
           made
           King
           with
           such
           universall
           joy
           &
           contentment
           of
           all
           men
           ,
           as
           every
           man
           contended
           who
           should
           pray
           and
           make
           most
           vows
           to
           God
           for
           his
           happy
           reign
           ,
           and
           according
           to
           this
           was
           the
           successe
           ,
           for
           he
           was
           a
           most
           excellent
           Prince
           and
           almost
           miraculously
           he
           reigned
           with
           great
           peace
           ,
           &
           void
           of
           all
           war
           at
           home
           &
           abroad
           for
           the
           space
           of
           almost
           20
           yeers
           after
           so
           infinit
           broyls
           as
           had
           beene
           before
           him
           ,
           &
           ensued
           after
           him
           ;
           &
           yet
           his
           title
           by
           succession
           cannot
           be
           justified
           ,
           as
           you
           see
           ,
           for
           that
           his
           eldest
           brothers
           Son
           was
           then
           alive
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           Prince
           Edw.
           surnamed
           the
           outlaw
           ,
           who
           in
           this
           Kings
           reign
           came
           into
           England
           ,
           &
           brought
           his
           wife
           ,
           &
           three
           lawfull
           children
           with
           him
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           
             Edgar
             ,
             Margaret
          
           ,
           and
           Christian
           ,
           but
           yet
           was
           not
           this
           good
           K.
           Edw.
           so
           scrupulous
           ,
           as
           to
           give
           over
           his
           kingdome
           to
           any
           of
           them
           ,
           or
           to
           doubt
           of
           the
           right
           of
           his
           own
           title
           ,
           which
           he
           had
           by
           election
           of
           the
           Common-wealth
           against
           the
           order
           of
           succession
           .
        
         
           This
           K.
           Edward
           being
           dead
           without
           issue
           ,
           Polidor
           saith
           that
           the
           States
           made
           a
           great
           consultation
           ,
           whom
           they
           should
           make
           King
           ,
           &
           first
           of
           all
           it
           seemeth
           they
           excluded
           him
           that
           was
           only
           next
           by
           propinquity
           in
           bloud
           ,
           which
           was
           
             Edgar
             Aledin
          
           ,
           son
           to
           the
           said
           Prince
           Edw.
           the
           outlaw
           now
           departed
           ,
           and
           Nephew
           to
           K.
           Edmond
           I
           tonside
           &
           the
           reason
           of
           this
           exclusion
           is
           alleadged
           by
           Pol.
           l.
           8.
           in
           these
           words
           ,
           
             is
             puer
             id
             aetatis
             nondum
             regno
             gubernando
             maturus
             erat
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           he
           bein●
           a
           child
           of
           so
           small
           yeers
           was
           not
           ripe
           enough
           to
           govern
           the
           kingdom
           ,
           and
           then
           he
           saith
           ,
           that
           Harald
           son
           of
           Earl
           Goodwin
           by
           a
           daughter
           of
           Canutus
           the
           first
           proclaymed
           himself
           King
           ,
           an
           .
           10●●
           .
           &
           morover
           he
           addeth
           ,
           
             Nond
             spt
             cuit
             omninoid
             factum
             populo
             ,
             qui
             plurimum
             spei
             in
             Haraldi
             virtue
             habehat
             ,
             itaque
             more
             majorum
             sacratus
             est
             ,
          
           which
           is
           ,
           this
           fact
           of
           Harald
           displeased
           not
           at
           all
           the
           people
           of
           England
           ,
           for
           that
           they
           had
           great
           hope
           in
           the
           vertue
           of
           this
           Harald
           ,
           &
           so
           was
           he
           annoin●ed
           &
           crowned
           according
           to
           the
           fashion
           of
           the
           ancient
           Kings
           of
           England
           ,
           by
           which
           words
           we
           may
           see
           that
           Harald
           had
           also
           the
           approbation
           of
           the
           Realm
           to
           be
           King
           ,
           notwithstanding
           that
           little
           Edgar
           was
           present
           ,
           as
           hath
           been
           said
           ;
           so
           as
           this
           was
           the
           4.
           breach
           of
           succession
           at
           this
           time
           .
        
         
           But
           in
           the
           mean
           space
           William
           Duke
           of
           Normandy
           pretended
           that
           he
           was
           chosen
           before
           by●
           K.
           Edw.
           the
           Confessour
           ,
           &
           that
           the
           Realm
           had
           given
           their
           consent
           thereunto
           ,
           &
           that
           K.
           E.
           left
           the
           same
           testified
           in
           his
           last
           will
           &
           testament
           ,
           an
           1066.
           and
           albeit
           none
           of
           our
           English
           Authors
           do
           avow
           the
           same
           cleerly
           ,
           yet
           do
           many
           other
           forrain
           Writers
           hold
           it
           ,
           &
           it
           seemeth
           very
           probable
           ,
           that
           some
           such
           thing
           had
           past
           both
           for
           that
           D.
           William
           had
           many
           in
           England
           that
           did
           favour
           his
           pretence
           at
           his
           entrance
           ;
           as
           also
           (
           as
           Girard
           in
           his
           French
           story
           saith
           )
           that
           at
           his
           first
           comming
           to
           London
           he
           punished
           divers
           by
           name
           ,
           for
           th●t
           they
           had
           broken
           their
           oaths
           and
           promises
           in
           that
           behalf
           ,
           Gir
           l.
           6.
           ●n
           .
           1065.
           
           And
           moreover
           it
           appeareth
           ,
           that
           by
           alledging
           this
           title
           of
           election
           ,
           he
           moved
           divers
           Princes
           abroad
           to
           favour
           him
           in
           that
           action
           as
           in
           a
           just
           quarrel
           ,
           which
           is
           not
           like
           they
           would
           have
           done
           .
           if
           he
           had
           pretended
           only
           a
           conquest
           ,
           or
           his
           title
           of
           sanguinity
           ,
           which
           could
           bee
           of
           no
           importance
           in
           the
           world
           for
           that
           effect
           ,
           seeing
           it
           was
           no
           other
           but
           that
           his
           Grandfather
           and
           King
           Edwards
           mother
           were
           brother
           and
           sister
           ,
           
           which
           could
           give
           him
           no
           pretence
           at
           all
           to
           the
           succession
           of
           the
           crowne
           ,
           by
           blood
           ,
           and
           yet
           we
           see
           that
           divers
           Princes
           did
           assist
           him
           ,
           and
           among
           others
           the
           French
           chronicles
           Girard
           ,
           so
           often
           named
           before
           writeth
           
             Chron.
             Cassin
             .
             l.
          
           ●
           .
           cap.
           ●4
           .
           that
           Alexander
           the
           second
           pope
           of
           Rome
           ,
           whose
           holinesse
           was
           so
           much
           esteemed
           in
           those
           daies
           as
           one
           
             constan●inus
             After
          
           ,
           wrote
           a
           booke
           of
           his
           miracles
           being
           informed
           by
           Duke
           William
           of
           the
           justnesse
           of
           his
           pretence
           ,
           did
           send
           him
           his
           benediction
           and
           a
           pr●cious
           ring
           of
           ●od
           ,
           with
           a
           hollowed
           banner
           ,
           by
           which
           hee
           gett
           the
           victory
           ,
           thus
           writeth
           Girard
           in
           his
           French
           Chronicles
           ,
           and
           Antonius
           Archbishop
           of
           Florence
           surnamed
           
             Antoninus
             ●art
             .
             2
             Chron.
             ●it
             .
             16.
             cap.
             5.
             s
             .
             1.
             
             Sainct
             ,
          
           writing
           of
           this
           matter
           in
           his
           chronicles
           speaketh
           great
           good
           of
           vvilliam
           conqueror
           &
           commendeth
           his
           enterprise
           .
        
         
           But
           howsoever
           this
           was
           the
           victory
           we
           see
           he
           get
           ,
           and
           God
           prospered
           his
           pretence
           ,
           and
           hath
           confirmed
           his
           of-spring
           in
           the
           Crown
           of
           England
           more
           then
           500
           yeares
           together
           so
           as
           now
           acc●unting
           from
           the
           death
           of
           King
           Edmond
           I
           consider
           unto
           this
           man
           ,
           we
           shall
           find
           (
           as
           before
           I
           have
           said
           )
           in
           lesse
           then
           5●
           yeares
           ,
           that
           5.
           or
           6
           Kings
           were
           made
           in
           Eng●and
           one
           after
           another
           ,
           by
           only
           authority
           and
           approbati●n
           of
           the
           ●ommon
           wealth
           contrary
           to
           the
           ordinary
           course
           of
           ineall
           succession
           by
           propinquity
           of
           blo●d
        
         
           And
           al
           this
           is
           before
           the
           conquest
           ,
           but
           it
           we
           should
           passe
           any
           further
           down
           ,
           we
           should
           find
           more
           e●amples
           then
           before
           ,
           For
           first
           the
           two
           sonnes
           of
           the
           Conquerour
           himselfe
           ,
           that
           succeeded
           after
           him
           ,
           to
           wit
           William
           Rufus
           and
           Henry
           the
           first
           ,
           were
           they
           not
           both
           younger
           brothers
           to
           Robert
           Du●e
           of
           Normandie
           ,
           to
           wh●m
           the
           most
           part
           of
           the
           realme
           was
           inclined
           (
           as
           Polydor
           saith
           )
           
             Polyd.
             in
             vita
             Gul.
             Conq.
          
           to
           have
           given
           the
           kingdome
           presently
           after
           the
           Conquerors
           death
           ,
           as
           due
           to
           him
           by
           succession
           ,
           notwithstanding
           that
           W●illiam
           for
           perticular
           displeasure
           against
           his
           elder
           sonne
           and
           had
           ordein●d
           the
           contrary
           in
           his
           testament
           .
           But
           that
           Robert
           being
           absent
           in
           the
           War
           of
           Hierusalem
           ,
           the
           holy
           and
           learned
           man
           Lanfranke
           as
           he
           was
           accompted
           then
           Archbishop
           of
           Canterbury
           being
           deceived
           with
           vain
           hope
           of
           William
           Rufus
           An.
           107
           ,
           good
           nature
           perswaded
           th●m
           the
           contr●ry
           ,
           who
           was
           at
           that
           day
           of
           high
           estimation
           and
           authority
           in
           England
           and
           so
           might
           indu●e
           the
           realme
           to
           do
           what
           he
           liked
           .
        
         
           By
           like
           meanes
           gat
           Henry
           his
           younger
           brother
           the
           same
           crown
           afterwards
           ,
           to
           wit
           by
           fair
           pr●mises
           to
           the
           peop●e
           ,
           and
           by
           help
           principally
           of
           Henry
           Newborow
           ●arle
           of
           Warwick
           ,
           that
           dealth
           with
           the
           nobility
           for
           him
           ,
           and
           Maurice
           Bishop
           of
           London
           with
           the
           cleargie
           for
           that
           Ans●lme
           Arch
           bishop
           of
           Can●erbury
           was
           in
           ba●nishment
           .
           Besides
           this
           also
           it
           did
           greatly
           helpe
           his
           cause
           that
           his
           elder
           brother
           Robert
           ,
           (
           to
           whom
           the
           Crowne
           by
           reign
           appetteined
           )
           was
           absent
           again
           this
           second
           time
           in
           the
           vvarre
           of
           Ierusalem
           and
           so
           lost
           thereby
           his
           Kingdome
           as
           before
           :
           Henry
           having
           no
           ther
           title
           in
           the
           world
           unto
           it
           but
           by
           election
           and
           admission
           of
           the
           people
           ,
           which
           yet
           he
           so
           desended
           afterwards
           against
           his
           said
           brother
           Robert
           ,
           that
           came
           to
           claim
           it
           by
           the
           sword
           ,
           and
           God
           did
           so
           prosper
           him
           the●
           rein
           as
           he
           took
           his
           said
           elder
           brother
           prisoner
           ,
           and
           so
           kept
           him
           for
           many
           yeares
           ,
           untill
           he
           died
           in
           prison
           most
           pitifully
           .
        
         
           But
           this
           King
           Henry
           dying
           ,
           left
           daughter
           behind
           him
           named
           Mawde
           or
           Mathilde
           ,
           which
           being
           married
           first
           to
           the
           Emperour
           Henry
           the
           fist
           he
           dyed
           wit●out
           issue
           ,
           and
           then
           was
           shee
           married
           againe
           the
           second
           time
           to
           Geffry
           Pantage●t
           〈◊〉
           .
           of
           Earle
           of
           Anjow
           in
           France
           ,
           to
           whom
           she
           bare
           a
           sonne
           named
           Henry
           ,
           which
           this
           King
           Henry
           his
           grand
           father
           ,
           caused
           to
           be
           declared
           for
           heire
           apparent
           to
           the
           Crowne
           in
           his
           daies
           ,
           bu●
           yet
           after
           his
           disceasse
           for
           that
           Stephen
           Earl
           of
           Bollogne
           ,
           born
           of
           Adela
           daughter
           to
           William
           the
           Conquerour
           ,
           was
           thought
           by
           the
           state
           of
           England
           to
           be
           more
           〈◊〉
           to
           governe
           and
           to
           defend
           the
           land
           (
           for
           that
           he
           was
           at
           mans
           age
           )
           then
           was
           Prince
           Henry
           a
           child
           ,
           or
           Ma●de
           ●is
           mother
           ,
           he
           was
           admitted
           and
           Henry
           put
           backe
           ,
           and
           this
           chiefly
           at
           the
           perswasion
           of
           Henry
           Bish●p
           of
           Winche●●er
           brother
           to
           the
           said
           Stephen
           ,
           as
           also
           by
           the
           sollicitation
           of
           the
           Abbot
           of
           Glast●nbury
           and
           ●thers
           ,
           who
           thought
           be
           like
           they
           might
           do
           the
           same
           ,
           with
           good
           conscience
           for
           the
           good
           of
           the
           realm
           though
           the
           even●
           proved
           not
           so
           well
           .
           for
           that
           it
           drew
           all
           England
           into
           factions
           and
           divisions
           ,
           for
           avoyding
           and
           ending
           whereof
           ,
           the
           states
           ●●me
           years
           after
           ,
           in
           a
           Parliament
           at
           vval
           ingford
           made
           a
           agreement
           that
           Stephen
           should
           be
           lawfull
           King
           during
           his
           life
           only
           ,
           and
           that
           Henry
           and
           his
           of-spring
           should
           succeed
           him
           ,
           and
           that
           prince
           vvilliam
           King
           Stephens
           sonne
           should
           be
           deprived
           of
           his
           
           succession
           to
           the
           crowne
           and
           made
           onely
           Earle
           of
           Norfolke
           ,
           thus
           did
           the
           stat●
           dispose
           of
           the
           crown
           at
           that
           time
           which
           was
           in
           the
           yeare
           of
           Christ
           ,
           1153.
           
        
         
           To
           ●his
           Henry
           succeded
           by
           order
           his
           oldest
           sonne
           then
           living
           ,
           named
           Richard
           ,
           and
           surnamed
           Cordelton
           ,
           for
           his
           Valour
           ,
           but
           after
           him
           againe
           his
           succession
           was
           broken
           .
           For
           that
           Iohn
           King
           Henries
           youngest
           sonne
           ,
           〈◊〉
           youuger
           brother
           to
           Richard
           whom
           his
           father
           the
           King
           had
           left
           so
           unprovided
           as
           in
           jest
           he
           was
           cal●ed
           by
           the
           French
           
             Iean
             sens
             terre
          
           as
           if
           you
           wou●d
           say
           Sir
           Iohn
           lacke-land
           :
           this
           man
           I
           say
           ,
           was
           after
           the
           death
           of
           his
           brother
           admitted
           and
           crowned
           by
           the
           states
           of
           England
           ,
           and
           Arthur
           Duke
           of
           Brittaine
           ,
           sonne
           and
           heir
           to
           Geffry
           that
           was
           elder
           brother
           to
           Iohn
           was
           against
           the
           order
           of
           succession
           excluded
           .
           ●nd
           albeit
           this
           Arthur
           did
           seeke
           ,
           to
           remedy
           the
           matter
           ,
           by
           warr
           ,
           yet
           it
           seemed
           that
           God
           did
           more
           defend
           this
           election
           of
           the
           Common
           wealth
           ,
           then
           the
           right
           title
           of
           Arthur
           by
           succession
           ,
           for
           that
           Arthur
           was
           over-come
           ,
           and
           ta●en
           by
           King
           Iohn
           though
           he
           had
           the
           King
           of
           Franc●
           on
           his
           side
           ,
           anb
           he
           died
           pitifully
           in
           prison
           ,
           or
           rather
           as
           most
           authors
           do
           ho●d
           ,
           he
           was
           put
           to
           death
           by
           King
           Iohn
           his
           uncles
           own
           hands
           in
           the
           castle
           of
           Roan
           ,
           thereby
           to
           make
           the
           titl●
           of
           his
           succession
           more
           cleare
           ▪
           which
           yet
           could
           not
           be
           ,
           for
           that
           as
           well
           Stow
           in
           his
           chtonicle
           ,
           as
           also
           Matthew
           of
           vvestminster
           and
           others
           before
           him
           ,
           do
           write
           that
           Geffry
           beside
           〈◊〉
           sonne
           left
           two
           daughters
           by
           the
           Lady
           Constance
           his
           wife
           ,
           Countesse
           and
           he●r
           of
           Brit●ain
           ,
           which
           by
           the
           law
           of
           England
           should
           have
           succeeded
           before
           Iohn
           ,
           but
           of
           this
           small
           accompt
           seemed
           to
           be
           made
           at
           that
           day
           .
        
         
           Some
           yeares
           after
           when
           the
           Barons
           and
           states
           of
           England
           mi●liked
           utterly
           the
           government
           and
           proceeding
           of
           this
           King
           Iohn
           ,
           they
           rejected
           him
           againe
           and
           chose
           Lewis
           the
           Prince
           of
           France
           to
           be
           thei●
           King
           3216
           and
           did
           swear
           fea●ty
           to
           him
           in
           London
           ,
           as
           before
           hath
           bin
           said
           and
           they
           dep●i●●ed
           also
           the
           young
           prince
           Henry
           his
           sonne
           that
           was
           at
           that
           time
           ,
           but
           of
           8
           years
           old
           ,
           but
           upon
           the
           death
           of
           his
           father
           King
           Iohn
           that
           shorty
           ●fter
           insued
           ,
           they
           recalled
           againe
           that
           sentence
           ,
           and
           admitted
           this
           Henry
           to
           the
           Crown
           by
           the
           name
           of
           King
           Henry
           the
           third
           and
           disanulled
           the
           a
           leageance
           made
           unto
           Lewis
           Prince
           of
           France
           and
           so
           king
           Henry
           raigned
           for
           t●e
           53
           yeares
           afterward
           ,
           the
           ●ongest
           reign
           as
           I
           think
           that
           any
           before
           or
           after
           ●im
           hath
           had
           in
           England
           .
        
         
           Moreover
           you
           ●now
           from
           this
           king
           Henry
           the
           third
           ,
           d●
           take
           th●ir
           first
           beginning
           the
           two
           branches
           at
           Yorke
           and
           L●ncastee
           wihch
           after
           fe●●
           to
           fo
           great
           contention
           about
           the
           crown
           :
           Into
           which
           if
           we
           would
           enter
           ,
           we
           should
           see
           plainely
           as
           before
           hath
           beene
           noted
           that
           the
           best
           of
           all
           their
           titles
           after
           their
           deposition
           of
           king
           Richard
           the
           second
           depended
           of
           this
           authority
           of
           th●
           com●on-wealth
           fot
           that
           as
           the
           people
           were
           affected
           and
           the
           greater
           part
           prevailed
           ●o
           ●ere
           their
           titles
           either
           a
           lowed
           confirmed
           altered
           or
           disanulled
           by
           Parliament
           ,
           &
           yet
           may
           not
           we
           well
           affirm
           ,
           but
           that
           either
           part
           when
           they
           were
           in
           possession
           and
           confirmed
           herein
           by
           these
           Parliaments
           were
           lawfu●l
           kings
           and
           that
           God
           concurred
           with
           them
           as
           with
           true
           princes
           for
           government
           of
           the
           people
           ,
           for
           if
           we
           should
           deny
           this
           point
           great
           incouveniences
           wou●d
           o●ow
           ,
           and
           we
           should
           shake
           the
           states
           of
           most
           princes
           in
           the
           world
           at
           this
           day
           .
        
         
           And
           to
           conc●ude
           as
           one
           the
           one
           side
           pro●inquity
           of
           b●ood
           is
           a
           great
           ●reheminence
           towards
           the
           atteining
           of
           any
           Crowne
           so
           doth
           it
           not
           ever
           bind
           the
           common
           wea●th
           to
           yeeld
           there-unto
           if
           weightier
           reasons
           shauld
           urge
           them
           to
           the
           contrary
           ,
           neither
           is
           the
           Common-wealth
           bound
           bound
           alwayes
           to
           shut
           her
           eyes
           ,
           and
           to
           admit
           at
           ●p-hazard
           ,
           or
           of
           necessity
           every
           one
           that
           is
           next
           by
           succession
           of
           b●oud
           as
           some
           fa●se●y
           and
           fondly
           a●●meth
           ,
           but
           rather
           she
           is
           bound
           to
           consider
           well
           and
           maturely
           the
           person
           that
           i●
           to
           enter
           ,
           whether
           he
           be
           ●ike
           to
           perform
           his
           duty
           and
           charge
           committeed
           or
           no
           ,
           for
           th●t
           otherwise
           to
           admitt
           him
           that
           is
           an
           enimy
           or
           unfitis
           but
           to
           destroy
           the
           Common
           wealth
           and
           him
           t●gether
           This
           is
           my
           opinion
           aud
           this
           seemeth
           to
           me
           to
           be
           conform
           ,
           to
           al
           reason
           ,
           aw●
           religion
           p●ery
           ,
           wisdome
           ,
           &
           po●●icy
           and
           to
           the
           use
           aud
           customs
           of
           all
           well
           governed
           common-wea●thes
           in
           the
           world
           neither
           do
           I
           meane
           to
           prejudice
           any
           any
           princes
           pretence
           or
           succession
           to
           any
           crown
           or
           dignity
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           but
           rather
           do
           hold
           that
           he
           ought
           to
           enjoy
           his
           preheminence
           ,
           but
           yet
           that
           he
           〈◊〉
           not
           pr●judicall
           thereby
           to
           the
           whole
           body
           which
           is
           ever
           〈◊〉
           be
           respected
           more
           then
           any
           one
           person
           whatsoever
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           The
           ninth
           Speech
           .
        
         
           ACcording
           to
           law
           ,
           both
           civill
           and
           Canon
           (
           which
           is
           great
           reason
           )
           it
           is
           a
           matter
           most
           certaine
           ,
           that
           he
           who
           is
           judge
           and
           hath
           to
           give
           sentence
           in
           the
           thing
           it selfe
           ,
           is
           also
           to
           judge
           of
           the
           cause
           ,
           for
           thereof
           is
           he
           called
           judge
           ,
           and
           if
           he
           have
           authority
           in
           the
           one
           ,
           good
           reason
           he
           should
           also
           have
           power
           to
           discerne
           the
           other
           ,
           so
           as
           ,
           if
           we
           grant
           according
           to
           the
           forme
           and
           proofes
           ,
           that
           the
           Realme
           or
           Common-wealth
           hath
           power
           to
           admit
           or
           put
           back
           the
           Prince
           or
           pretender
           to
           the
           Crowne
           ,
           then
           must
           we
           also
           confesse
           that
           the
           same
           Common
           wealth
           hath
           authority
           to
           judge
           of
           the
           lawfulnesse
           of
           the
           causes
           ,
           and
           considering
           further
           that
           it
           is
           in
           their
           owne
           affaire
           ,
           and
           in
           a
           matter
           that
           hath
           his
           whole
           beginning
           ,
           continuance
           and
           subsistance
           from
           them
           alone
           ,
           I
           meane
           from
           the
           Common
           wealth
           ,
           for
           that
           no
           man
           is
           King
           or
           Prince
           by
           institution
           of
           nature
           ,
           as
           before
           hath
           been
           declared
           ,
           but
           every
           King
           and
           Kings
           son
           ,
           hath
           his
           dignity
           and
           preheminence
           above
           other
           men
           ,
           by
           authority
           onely
           of
           the
           Common
           wealth
           :
           God
           doth
           allow
           for
           a
           just
           and
           sufficient
           cause
           in
           this
           behalfe
           ,
           the
           onely
           will
           and
           judgement
           of
           the
           weal
           publick
           it selfe
           ,
           supposing
           alwayes
           (
           as
           in
           reason
           we
           may
           )
           that
           a
           whole
           Realme
           will
           never
           agree
           by
           orderly
           way
           of
           judgement
           (
           for
           of
           this
           onely
           I
           meane
           and
           not
           of
           any
           particular
           faction
           of
           private
           men
           against
           the
           heyre
           apparent
           )
           to
           exclude
           or
           put
           back
           the
           next
           heyr
           in
           blood
           and
           succession
           without
           a
           reasonable
           cause
           ,
           in
           their
           sight
           and
           censurre
           .
           And
           seeing
           that
           they
           only
           are
           to
           be
           judges
           of
           this
           case
           ,
           we
           are
           to
           presume
           that
           what
           they
           determine
           ,
           is
           just
           and
           lawfull
           for
           the
           time
           ,
           and
           if
           at
           one
           time
           they
           should
           determine
           one
           thing
           ,
           and
           the
           contrary
           at
           another
           (
           as
           they
           did
           often
           in
           England
           during
           the
           contention
           between
           York
           and
           Lancaster
           and
           in
           other
           like
           occasions
           )
           what
           can
           a
           private
           man
           judge
           otherwise
           ,
           but
           that
           they
           had
           different
           reasons
           and
           motions
           to
           leade
           them
           at
           different
           times
           ,
           and
           they
           being
           properly
           lords
           and
           owners
           of
           the
           whole
           busines
           committed
           unto
           them
           ,
           it
           is
           enough
           for
           every
           particular
           man
           to
           subject
           himselfe
           to
           that
           which
           his
           Common
           wealth
           doth
           in
           this
           behalfe
           ,
           and
           to
           obey
           simply
           without
           any
           further
           inquisition
           ,
           except
           he
           should
           see
           that
           open
           injustice
           were
           done
           therin
           ,
           or
           God
           manifesty
           offended
           ,
           and
           the
           Realme
           indangered
           .
        
         
           Open
           injustice
           I
           call
           when
           not
           the
           true
           Common
           wealth
           ,
           but
           some
           faction
           of
           wicked
           men
           should
           offer
           to
           determine
           this
           matter
           ,
           without
           lawfull
           authority
           of
           the
           Realme
           committed
           to
           them
           ,
           and
           I
           call
           manifest
           offence
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           danger
           of
           the
           Realme
           ,
           when
           such
           a
           man
           is
           preferred
           to
           the
           Crowne
           ,
           as
           is
           evident
           that
           he
           wil
           do
           what
           lyeth
           in
           him
           to
           the
           prejudice
           of
           them
           both
           ,
           I
           mean
           both
           of
           Gods
           glory
           and
           the
           publick
           wealth
           :
           as
           for
           example
           ,
           if
           a
           Turk
           or
           Moor
           or
           some
           other
           notorious
           wicked
           man
           ,
           or
           tyrant
           should
           be
           offered
           by
           succession
           or
           otherwise
           to
           governe
           among
           Christians
           ,
           in
           which
           cases
           every
           man
           (
           no
           doubt
           )
           is
           bound
           to
           resist
           what
           hee
           can
           ,
           for
           that
           the
           very
           end
           and
           intent
           for
           which
           all
           government
           was
           first
           ordeined
           ,
           is
           herein
           manifestly
           impugned
           .
        
         
           From
           this
           consideration
           ,
           of
           the
           weal
           publick
           ,
           are
           to
           be
           reduced
           all
           other
           considerations
           of
           most
           importance
           ,
           for
           discerning
           a
           good
           or
           evill
           Prince
           .
           For
           that
           whosoever
           is
           most
           likely
           to
           defend
           ,
           preserve
           ,
           and
           benefit
           most
           his
           Realme
           and
           subjects
           ,
           he
           is
           most
           to
           be
           allowed
           and
           desired
           ,
           as
           most
           conforme
           to
           the
           
           end
           for
           which
           government
           was
           ordained
           .
        
         
           And
           on
           the
           contrary
           side
           ,
           he
           that
           is
           least
           like
           to
           do
           this
           ,
           deserveth
           least
           to
           be
           preferred
           ,
           and
           here
           doth
           enter
           also
           that
           consideration
           ,
           which
           divers
           common
           wealths
           had
           in
           putting
           back
           oftentimes
           children
           and
           impotent
           people
           (
           though
           otherwise
           next
           in
           blood
           )
           from
           succession
           ,
           and
           preferring
           more
           able
           men
           though
           further
           off
           by
           descent
           ,
           for
           that
           they
           were
           more
           like
           to
           defend
           wel
           their
           Realme
           and
           Subjects
           then
           the
           others
           were
           .
        
         
           But
           to
           proceed
           more
           distinctly
           and
           more
           perspicuously
           in
           this
           matter
           ,
           I
           would
           have
           you
           call
           to
           minde
           one
           point
           among
           others
           ,
           out
           of
           Girard
           the
           French
           author
           ,
           
             Girard
             lib.
             3.
             de
             l'
             Estat
             .
             pag.
          
           242.
           to
           wit
           ,
           that
           the
           King
           of
           France
           in
           his
           Coronation
           is
           new
           apparalled
           three
           times
           in
           one
           day
           ,
           once
           as
           a
           Priest
           ,
           and
           then
           as
           a
           judge
           ,
           and
           last
           as
           a
           King
           armed
           .
           Thereby
           to
           signifie
           three
           things
           committed
           to
           his
           charge
           ,
           first
           Religion
           ,
           then
           Justice
           ,
           then
           manhood
           and
           chivalry
           ,
           for
           the
           defence
           of
           the
           Realme
           .
        
         
           This
           division
           seemeth
           to
           me
           very
           good
           and
           fit
           ,
           and
           to
           comprehend
           all
           that
           a
           weal-publick
           hath
           need
           of
           ,
           for
           her
           happy
           state
           and
           felicity
           ,
           both
           in
           soule
           and
           body
           ,
           and
           for
           her
           end
           ,
           both
           supernaturall
           and
           naturall
           .
           For
           by
           the
           first
           which
           is
           Religion
           ,
           her
           Subjects
           do
           attaine
           unto
           their
           end
           spirituall
           and
           supernaturall
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           salvation
           of
           their
           soules
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           second
           and
           third
           ,
           which
           are
           justice
           and
           defence
           ,
           they
           enjoy
           their
           felicity
           temporall
           ,
           which
           is
           to
           live
           in
           peace
           among
           themselves
           ,
           and
           safety
           from
           their
           enemies
           ,
           for
           which
           cause
           it
           seemeth
           that
           these
           are
           the
           three
           points
           which
           most
           are
           to
           be
           regarded
           in
           every
           Prince
           ,
           that
           commeth
           to
           government
           ,
           and
           much
           more
           in
           him
           that
           is
           not
           yet
           admitted
           thereunto
           ,
           but
           offereth
           himselfe
           to
           the
           Common
           wealth
           for
           the
           s●me
           pu●pose
           .
        
         
           And
           for
           that
           the
           latter
           two
           of
           these
           three
           points
           ,
           which
           are
           justice
           and
           manhood
           ,
           hath
           been
           often
           had
           in
           consideration
           ,
           in
           the
           examples
           of
           changes
           before
           mentioned
           ,
           and
           the
           first
           point
           which
           is
           Religion
           ,
           hath
           rarely
           or
           never
           at
           all
           been
           talked
           of
           ,
           for
           that
           in
           former
           times
           the
           Prince
           and
           the
           people
           were
           alwayes
           of
           one
           and
           the
           same
           Religion
           ,
           and
           scarce
           ever
           any
           question
           or
           doubt
           fell
           in
           that
           behalfe
           (
           which
           yet
           in
           our
           dayes
           is
           the
           principall
           difference
           and
           chiefest
           difficulty
           of
           all
           other
           )
           for
           these
           causes
           (
           I
           say
           )
           shall
           I
           accommodate
           my selfe
           to
           the
           circu●stance
           of
           the
           time
           ,
           wherein
           wee
           live
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           present
           case
           which
           is
           in
           question
           betwix●
           us
           about
           the
           succession
           of
           England
           ,
           and
           leaving
           aside
           those
           other
           two
           considerations
           of
           justice
           and
           chivalry
           in
           a
           King
           ,
           which
           are
           far
           lesse
           important
           then
           the
           other
           (
           though
           yet
           so
           highly
           regarded
           by
           ancient
           Common
           wealths
           )
           I
           shall
           treate
           principally
           of
           Religion
           ,
           in
           this
           place
           ,
           as
           of
           the
           first
           and
           highest
           ,
           and
           most
           necessary
           point
           of
           all
           other
           ,
           to
           bee
           considered
           in
           the
           admission
           of
           any
           Prince
           ,
           for
           the
           profit
           of
           his
           Subjects
           :
           for
           that
           without
           this
           ,
           he
           destroyeth
           all
           ,
           and
           with
           this
           ,
           albeit
           he
           should
           have
           defects
           in
           the
           other
           two
           points
           of
           justice
           and
           manhood
           ,
           yet
           may
           it
           be
           holpen
           ,
           or
           his
           defect
           or
           negligence
           may
           be
           supplyed
           much
           by
           others
           ,
           as
           after
           I
           shall
           shew
           more
           in
           particular
           ,
           but
           if
           he
           want
           feare
           of
           God
           ,
           or
           care
           of
           Religion
           ,
           or
           be
           perversly
           perswaded
           therein
           ,
           the
           domage
           of
           the
           weale
           publique
           is
           inestimable
           .
           First
           of
           all
           then
           ,
           for
           better
           understanding
           of
           this
           point
           ,
           we
           are
           to
           
           suppose
           ,
           that
           the
           first
           chiefest
           ,
           and
           highest
           end
           that
           God
           and
           nature
           appointed
           to
           every
           Common-wealth
           ,
           was
           not
           so
           much
           the
           temporall
           felicity
           of
           the
           body
           ,
           as
           the
           supernaturall
           and
           everlasting
           of
           the
           soule
           ,
           and
           this
           was
           not
           only
           revealed
           to
           the
           Jewes
           by
           holy
           scripture
           ,
           but
           also
           unto
           the
           Gentiles
           and
           Heathens
           by
           the
           instinct
           and
           light
           of
           nature
           it selfe
           .
           For
           by
           this
           light
           of
           naturall
           reason
           ,
           the
           learned
           sort
           of
           them
           came
           to
           understand
           the
           immortallity
           of
           the
           soule
           ,
           and
           that
           her
           felicity
           ,
           perfection
           ,
           and
           full
           contentment
           ,
           which
           they
           called
           her
           finall
           end
           ,
           and
           
             summum
             bonum
          
           ,
           could
           not
           be
           in
           this
           life
           ,
           not
           in
           any
           thing
           created
           under
           heaven
           ,
           but
           must
           needs
           be
           in
           the
           life
           to
           come
           ,
           and
           that
           by
           attaining
           to
           enjoy
           some
           infinite
           endlesse
           and
           immortall
           object
           ,
           which
           could
           fully
           satisfie
           the
           appetite
           of
           our
           soule
           ,
           and
           this
           could
           be
           no
           other
           then
           God
           ,
           the
           maker
           of
           all
           himselfe
           .
           And
           that
           consequently
           all
           other
           things
           of
           this
           transitory
           life
           ,
           and
           of
           this
           humane
           Common-wealth
           ,
           subject
           to
           mans
           eyes
           ,
           are
           ordained
           to
           serve
           and
           be
           subordinate
           and
           directed
           to
           the
           other
           higher
           end
           ,
           and
           that
           all
           mans
           actions
           in
           this
           world
           ,
           are
           first
           of
           all
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           highest
           degree
           ,
           to
           be
           imployed
           to
           the
           recognising
           ,
           serving
           ,
           and
           honoring
           of
           this
           great
           Lord
           that
           governeth
           the
           whole
           ,
           as
           author
           and
           end
           of
           all
           .
        
         
           To
           this
           light
           I
           say
           ,
           came
           the
           Heathens
           even
           by
           the
           instinct
           and
           direction
           of
           nature
           ,
           whereof
           ensued
           that
           there
           was
           never
           yet
           Pagan
           Philosopher
           that
           wrot
           of
           framing
           a
           good
           common-wealth
           as
           
             Socrates
             ,
             Plato
             ,
             Plutarch
             ,
             Cicero
             ,
          
           and
           others
           ,
           neither
           Lawmaker
           among
           them
           that
           left
           Ordinances
           for
           the
           same
           purpose
           ,
           as
           
             Deucalion
             ,
             Minos
             ,
             Zaleucus
             ,
             Licurgus
             ,
             Solon
             ,
             Ion
             ,
             Numa
             ,
          
           or
           the
           like
           ,
           which
           besides
           the
           temporall
           end
           of
           directing
           things
           well
           for
           the
           body
           ,
           had
           not
           especiall
           care
           also
           of
           matters
           appertaining
           to
           the
           minde
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           of
           nourishing
           ,
           honoring
           ,
           and
           rewarding
           of
           vertue
           ,
           and
           for
           restraining
           and
           punishing
           of
           vice
           ,
           and
           wickednesse
           ,
           whereby
           is
           evident
           that
           their
           end
           and
           butt
           was
           to
           make
           their
           Citizens
           good
           and
           vertuous
           ,
           which
           was
           a
           higher
           end
           ,
           then
           to
           have
           a
           bare
           consideration
           of
           temporall
           and
           bodily
           benefits
           only
           ,
           as
           many
           great
           men
           of
           our
           daies
           (
           though
           Christians
           in
           name
           )
           seeme
           to
           have
           ,
           who
           pretend
           no
           higher
           end
           in
           their
           Government
           then
           bodily
           wealth
           ,
           and
           a
           certaine
           temporall
           kind
           of
           peace
           and
           justice
           ,
           wh●ch
           divers
           beasts
           also
           do
           reach
           unto
           ,
           in
           their
           congregations
           and
           Common-wealths
           ,
           as
           is
           to
           be
           seene
           among
           Emets
           ,
           and
           Bees
           ,
           Cranes
           ,
           Lyons
           ,
           and
           other
           such
           creatures
           ,
           that
           by
           instinct
           of
           nature
           are
           sociable
           ,
           and
           do
           live
           in
           company
           ,
           and
           consequently
           also
           doe
           maintaine
           so
           much
           order
           and
           policy
           in
           their
           Common-wealth
           ,
           as
           is
           need●ull
           for
           their
           preservation
           and
           continuance
           .
        
         
           But
           na●ure
           taught
           man
           a
           far
           higher
           and
           more
           excellent
           end
           in
           his
           Common-wealth
           ,
           which
           was
           not
           only
           to
           provide
           for
           those
           bodily
           benefits
           that
           are
           common
           also
           to
           creatures
           without
           reason
           ;
           but
           much
           more
           for
           those
           of
           the
           minde
           ,
           and
           above
           all
           for
           the
           serving
           of
           that
           high
           and
           supreme
           God
           ,
           that
           is
           the
           beginning
           and
           end
           of
           all
           the
           rest
           .
           For
           whose
           service
           also
           they
           learned
           by
           the
           same
           instinct
           and
           institution
           of
           nature
           ,
           that
           the
           chiefest
           and
           supremest
           honour
           that
           could
           be
           done
           unto
           him
           in
           this
           life
           by
           man
           ,
           was
           the
           honour
           of
           sacrifice
           and
           obla●ions●
           ,
           which
           we
           see
           was
           begun
           and
           practised
           even
           in
           those
           fi●st
           beginnings
           of
           the
           law
           of
           nature
           ,
           before
           the
           Leviticall
           law
           ,
           and
           the
           particular
           
           formes
           of
           this
           same
           law
           ,
           were
           prescribed
           by
           Moses
           .
           For
           so
           we
           reade
           in
           Genesis
           of
           
             Noah
             ,
             Gen.
          
           8.
           that
           he
           made
           an
           Altar
           ,
           and
           offered
           sacrifices
           to
           God
           upon
           the
           same
           ,
           of
           all
           the
           beasts
           and
           birds
           that
           he
           had
           in
           the
           Arke
           ,
           
             odoratusque
             est
             Dominus
             odorem
             suavitatis
          
           ,
           and
           God
           received
           the
           smell
           of
           these
           sacrifices
           ,
           as
           a
           sweet
           smell
           .
           Which
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           that
           God
           was
           highly
           pleased
           therewith
           :
           and
           the
           like
           we
           reade
           of
           Job
           that
           was
           a
           Gentile
           ,
           and
           lived
           before
           
             Moses
             ,
             Job
          
           1.
           
           
             Sanctificabat
             filios
             consurgensque
             diluculo
             offerebat
             holocausta
             per
             dies
             singulos
             .
          
           He
           did
           sanctifie
           his
           children
           ,
           and
           rising
           early
           in
           the
           morning
           did
           offer
           for
           them
           holocastes
           or
           burnt
           sacrifices
           every
           day
           .
        
         
           This
           men
           used
           in
           those
           dayes
           ,
           and
           this
           they
           were
           taught
           by
           law
           of
           nature
           ,
           I
           meane
           both
           to
           honour
           God
           above
           all
           things
           ,
           and
           to
           honour
           him
           by
           this
           particular
           way
           of
           sacrifices
           ,
           which
           is
           proved
           also
           evidently
           by
           that
           which
           at
           this
           day
           is
           found
           and
           seene
           in
           the
           Indians
           ,
           where
           never
           any
           notice
           of
           Moses
           law
           came
           ,
           and
           yet
           no
           Nation
           hath
           ever
           been
           found
           among
           them
           ,
           that
           acknowledgeth
           not
           some
           kinde
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           offereth
           not
           some
           kinde
           of
           sacrifice
           unto
           him
           .
        
         
           And
           albeit
           in
           the
           particular
           meanes
           of
           honouring
           this
           God
           ,
           as
           also
           in
           distinguishing
           between
           false
           gods
           ,
           and
           the
           true
           God
           ;
           these
           people
           of
           the
           Indians
           have
           fallen
           into
           most
           grosse
           and
           infinite
           errours
           ,
           as
           also
           the
           Gentiles
           of
           
             Europe
             ,
             Asia
          
           ,
           and
           Africa
           did
           ,
           by
           the
           craft
           and
           subtlety
           of
           the
           Divell
           ,
           which
           abusing
           their
           ignorance
           ,
           did
           thrust
           himselfe
           into
           the
           place
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           derived
           and
           drew
           those
           sacrifices
           and
           supreame
           honours
           unto
           himselfe
           ,
           which
           were
           due
           to
           God
           alone
           ;
           yet
           is
           it
           evident
           heereby
           (
           and
           this
           is
           sufficient
           for
           our
           purpose
           )
           that
           by
           God
           and
           nature
           ,
           the
           highest
           and
           chiefest
           end
           of
           every
           common-wealth
           ,
           is
           
             Cultus
             Dei
          
           ,
           the
           service
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           religion
           ,
           and
           consequently
           that
           the
           principall
           care
           and
           charge
           of
           a
           Prince
           ,
           and
           Magistrate
           even
           by
           nature
           is
           selfe
           ,
           is
           ,
           to
           looke
           thereunto
           ,
           whereof
           all
           antiquity
           both
           among
           Jewes
           and
           Gentiles
           ,
           were
           wont
           to
           have
           so
           great
           regard
           ,
           as
           for
           many
           yeeres
           and
           ages
           their
           Kings
           and
           chiefe
           Magistrates
           were
           also
           Priests
           :
           
             Genebrard
             .
             l.
          
           1
           ,
           
             Chronol
             .
             de
             1.
             aetate
             Genes
             .
             25.
             
             &
             29.
             
             Deut.
             21.
             2.
             
             Paral.
          
           21.
           and
           divers
           learned
           men
           doe
           hold
           ,
           that
           the
           priviledge
           and
           preheminence
           of
           
             primo
             genitura
          
           ,
           or
           the
           first
           borne
           children
           ,
           so
           much
           esteemed
           in
           the
           law
           of
           nature
           ,
           consisted
           principally
           in
           this
           ,
           that
           the
           eldest
           sons
           were
           Priests
           ,
           and
           had
           the
           charge
           and
           dignity
           of
           this
           greatest
           action
           of
           all
           other
           upon
           earth
           ,
           which
           some
           temporall
           Magistrates
           so
           little
           regard
           now
           .
        
         
           And
           this
           respect
           and
           reverence
           towards
           religion
           was
           so
           greatly
           planted
           in
           the
           breasts
           of
           all
           Nations
           by
           nature
           her selfe
           ,
           as
           Cicero
           pronounced
           ,
           this
           generall
           sentence
           in
           his
           time
           .
           
             Cicero
             li.
             1.
             quest
             .
             tusc
             .
             &
             de
             natura
             deorum
             lib.
          
           1.
           
           
             Nulla
             est
             gens
             tam
             fera
             ,
             nulla
             tam
             immanis
             ,
             cujus
             mentem
             non
             imbuerit
             deorum
             colendorum
             religio
             .
          
           There
           is
           no
           Nation
           so
           fierce
           or
           barbarous
           ,
           whose
           mindes
           are
           not
           indued
           which
           some
           religion
           of
           worshipping
           Gods.
           
        
         
           And
           Plutarch
           writing
           against
           a
           certaine
           Atheist
           of
           his
           time
           ,
           saith
           thus
           :
           
             If
             you
             travel
             far
             Countreys
             ,
             you
             may
             chance
             to
             find
             some
             Cities
             without
             learning
             ,
             without
             Kings
             ,
             without
             riches
             ,
             without
             money
             ;
             but
             a
             City
             without
             Temples
             ,
             and
             without
             Gods
             and
             sacrifices
             ,
             no
             man
             yet
             hath
             ever
             seene
             .
             Plutarch
             adversus
             Colotem
             .
          
           
           And
           finally
           Aristotle
           in
           his
           politiques
           having
           numbred
           divers
           things
           necessary
           to
           a
           Common-wealth
           ,
           addeth
           these
           words
           .
           
             Quintum
             &
             primum
             .
             Circa
             rem
             divinam
             cultus
             ,
             quod
             Sacerdotium
             sacrificiumque
             vocant
             .
             Aristo
             .
             l.
             7.
             politi
             .
             c.
          
           8.
           
           In
           the
           fi●t
           place
           (
           which
           indeed
           ought
           to
           be
           the
           first
           of
           all
           other
           )
           is
           necessary
           to
           a
           Common-wealth
           ,
           the
           honour
           and
           service
           due
           unto
           God
           ,
           which
           men
           commonly
           doe
           comprehend
           by
           the
           words
           of
           Priest-hood
           and
           sacrifice
           .
        
         
           All
           this
           I
           have
           alleaged
           to
           confute
           even
           by
           the
           principles
           of
           nature
           herself
           ,
           the
           absurd
           opinions
           of
           divers
           Atheists
           of
           our
           time
           ,
           that
           will
           seeme
           to
           be
           great
           Politicks
           ,
           who
           affirme
           that
           Religion
           ought
           not
           to
           be
           so
           greatly
           respected
           in
           a
           Prince
           ,
           or
           by
           the
           Parliament
           ,
           as
           though
           it
           were
           their
           chiefest
           care
           ,
           or
           the
           matter
           of
           most
           importance
           in
           his
           government
           ,
           which
           you
           see
           how
           false
           and
           impious
           it
           is
           ,
           even
           among
           the
           Gentiles
           themselves
           ;
           but
           much
           more
           among
           Christians
           ,
           who
           have
           so
           much
           the
           greater
           obligation
           to
           take
           to
           heart
           this
           matter
           of
           Religion
           ,
           by
           how
           much
           greater
           light
           and
           knowledge
           they
           have
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           therefore
           wee
           see
           that
           in
           all
           the
           Princes
           oathes
           which
           before
           you
           have
           heard
           recited
           to
           be
           made
           and
           taken
           by
           them
           at
           their
           admission
           and
           coronation
           ,
           the
           first
           and
           principall
           point
           of
           all
           other
           ,
           is
           about
           Religion
           and
           maintainance
           thereof
           ,
           and
           according
           to
           his
           oath
           also
           of
           supreame
           Princes
           ,
           not
           only
           to
           defend
           and
           maintaine
           Religion
           by
           themselves
           in
           all
           their
           States
           ;
           but
           also
           their
           Livetenants
           and
           under
           governours
           ;
           wee
           have
           in
           our
           Civill
           Law
           a
           very
           solemne
           forme
           of
           an
           oath
           which
           Justinian
           the
           Emperour
           ,
           above
           a
           thousand
           and
           fifty
           yeeres
           agone
           ,
           was
           wont
           to
           give
           to
           all
           his
           Governours
           of
           Countries
           ,
           Cities
           ,
           and
           other
           places
           ,
           before
           they
           could
           be
           admitted
           to
           their
           charges
           ,
           and
           for
           that
           it
           is
           very
           effectuall
           ,
           and
           that
           you
           may
           see
           thereby
           what
           care
           there
           was
           of
           this
           matter
           at
           that
           time
           ;
           and
           what
           manner
           of
           solemne
           and
           religious
           protestations
           ,
           as
           also
           imprecations
           they
           did
           use
           therein
           ,
           it
           shall
           not
           be
           amisse
           perhaps
           to
           repeate
           the
           same
           in
           his
           owne
           words
           ,
           which
           are
           these
           following
           ,
        
         
           The
           title
           in
           the
           Civill
           Law
           is
           ,
           
             juramentum
             quod
             Praestatur
             ,
             iis
             qui
             administrationes
             accipiunt
             ,
          
           the
           oath
           which
           is
           given
           to
           them
           that
           receive
           governments
           ,
           and
           then
           the
           Oath
           beginneth
           thus
           .
        
         
           Collat.
           2.
           
           Novella
           constit
           Justin
           .
           8.
           tit
           .
           3.
           
           Juro
           per
           Deum
           omnipotentem
           &
           filium
           ejus
           unigenitum
           Dominum
           nostrum
           Jesum
           Christum
           &
           Spiritum
           sanctum
           ,
           &
           per
           sanctam
           gloriosam
           Dei
           genitricem
           &
           semper
           Virginem
           Mariam
           ,
           &
           per
           quatuor
           Evangelia
           quae
           in
           manibus
           meis
           teneo
           ,
           &
           per
           sanctos
           Archangelos
           Michaelem
           &
           Gabrielem
           ,
           puram
           conscientiam
           germanumque
           servitium
           me
           servaturum
           sacratissimis
           nostris
           Dominis
           Justiniano
           &
           Theodosiae
           conjugiejus
           ,
           occasione
           traditae
           mihi
           ab
           eorum
           pietate
           administrationis
           .
           Et
           quod
           communicator
           sum
           sanctissimae
           Dei
           Catholicae
           &
           Apostolicae
           Ecclesiae
           ,
           &
           nullo
           modo
           vel
           tempore
           adversaboret
           ,
           nec
           alium
           quocunque
           permittam
           quantum
           possibilitatem
           habeam
           ,
           &
           si
           vero
           non
           haec
           omnia
           servavero
           ,
           recipiam
           omnia
           incommoda
           hic
           &
           in
           futuro
           seculo
           in
           terribili
           judicio
           magni
           Domini
           Dei
           &
           salvatoris
           nostri
           Jesu
           Christi
           ,
           &
           habebo
           partem
           cum
           Juda
           &
           cum
           lepra
           Giezi
           ,
           &
           cum
           tremore
           Cain
           ,
           insuper
           &
           paenis
           quae
           lege
           eorum
           pietatis
           continentur
           ero
           subjectus
           .
           
             Which
             in
             English
             is
             thus
          
           ;
           I
           do
           sweare
           by
           Almighty
           God
           ,
           and
           by
           his
           holy
           Son
           our
           Lord
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           ,
           that
           I
           will
           keepe
           〈◊〉
           
           pure
           conscience
           ,
           &
           perform
           true
           service
           unto
           the
           sacred
           persons
           of
           our
           Lords
           &
           Princes
           Justinian
           and
           Theodosia
           his
           wife
           ,
           in
           all
           occasions
           of
           this
           government
           ,
           by
           their
           benignity
           committed
           unto
           me
           .
           Moreover
           I
           do
           sweare
           that
           I
           am
           communicant
           and
           member
           of
           the
           most
           holy
           Catholique
           and
           Apostolique
           Church
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           that
           I
           shall
           never
           at
           any
           time
           hereafter
           be
           contrary
           to
           the
           same
           ,
           nor
           suffer
           any
           other
           to
           be
           ,
           as
           much
           as
           shall
           lie
           in
           my
           possibility
           to
           let
           .
           And
           if
           I
           should
           breake
           this
           oath
           or
           not
           observe
           any
           point
           thereof
           ,
           I
           am
           content
           to
           receiue
           any
           punishment
           both
           in
           this
           world
           ,
           as
           also
           in
           the
           world
           to
           come
           ,
           in
           that
           last
           and
           most
           terrible
           judgement
           of
           our
           great
           Lord
           and
           Saviour
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           and
           to
           have
           my
           part
           with
           Judas
           ,
           as
           also
           with
           the
           leprosie
           of
           Giezi
           ,
           and
           with
           the
           feare
           and
           trembling
           of
           damned
           Cain
           ;
           and
           besides
           all
           this
           I
           shall
           be
           subject
           to
           all
           punishments
           that
           are
           ordained
           in
           the
           Lawes
           of
           their
           Majesties
           ,
           concerning
           this
           affaire
           .
        
         
           This
           oath
           did
           all
           the
           Governours
           of
           Christian
           Countries
           take
           in
           old
           time
           ,
           when
           Christian
           Emperors
           did
           flourish
           ,
           and
           it
           hath
           remained
           for
           a
           Law
           and
           president
           ever
           since
           to
           all
           Posterity
           .
        
         
           And
           if
           we
           joyne
           this
           with
           the
           other
           oathes
           before
           set
           downe
           in
           the
           fifth
           chapter
           ,
           which
           Emperors
           and
           Kings
           did
           make
           themselves
           (
           unto
           their
           Ecclesiasticall
           Prelates
           ,
           at
           their
           first
           admission
           )
           about
           this
           point
           ;
           we
           should
           see
           nothing
           was
           so
           much
           respected
           in
           admission
           of
           a
           Prince
           or
           Governor
           (
           nor
           ought
           to
           be
           )
           a●
           religion
           ,
           for
           that
           (
           as
           I
           have
           said
           before
           )
           this
           is
           the
           chiefest
           ,
           greatest
           and
           highest
           end
           of
           every
           Common-wealth
           ,
           entended
           both
           by
           God
           and
           nature
           ,
           to
           assist
           their
           Subjects
           to
           the
           attaining
           of
           their
           supernaturall
           end
           ,
           by
           honoring
           and
           serving
           God
           in
           this
           life
           ,
           and
           by
           living
           vertuously
           ,
           for
           that
           otherwise
           God
           should
           draw
           no
           other
           fruit
           or
           commodity
           out
           of
           humane
           Common-wealths
           ,
           then
           of
           an
           Assembly
           of
           brutish
           creatures
           ,
           manitained
           only
           and
           governed
           for
           to
           eate
           ,
           drinke
           ,
           and
           live
           in
           peace
           .
        
         
           But
           the
           end
           of
           man
           being
           far
           higher
           then
           this
           ;
           it
           followeth
           that
           whatsoever
           Prince
           or
           Mag●strate
           doth
           not
           attend
           with
           care
           to
           assist
           and
           helpe
           his
           subjects
           to
           this
           end
           ,
           omitteth
           the
           first
           and
           principall
           part
           of
           his
           charge
           ,
           and
           committeth
           high
           Treason
           against
           his
           Lord
           and
           Master
           ,
           in
           whose
           place
           he
           is
           ,
           and
           consequently
           is
           not
           fit
           for
           that
           charge
           and
           dignity
           ,
           though
           he
           should
           perform
           the
           other
           two
           parts
           never
           so
           well
           of
           temporall
           justice
           and
           valour
           in
           his
           person
           ,
           which
           two
           other
           points
           do
           appertaine
           principally
           to
           the
           humane
           felicity
           and
           baser
           end
           of
           mans
           weale
           publick
           ,
           and
           m●ch
           ●ore
           of
           a
           Christian
           .
        
         
           Hereof
           it
           insueth
           also
           that
           nothing
           in
           the
           world
           can
           so
           justly
           exclude
           an
           Heire
           apparent
           from
           his
           succession
           ,
           is
           want
           of
           Religion
           ,
           nor
           any
           cause
           whatsoever
           justifie
           and
           cleare
           the
           conscience
           of
           the
           Common-wealth
           ,
           or
           of
           particular
           ,
           men
           ,
           that
           in
           this
           case
           should
           resist
           his
           entrance
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           judge
           him
           faulty
           in
           this
           point
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           head
           of
           all
           the
           rest
           ,
           and
           for
           which
           all
           the
           rest
           doe
           serve
           .
        
         
           I
           compare
           an
           heyre
           apparant
           unto
           a
           spouse
           ,
           betrothed
           only
           and
           not
           yet
           marryed
           ,
           to
           the
           Common
           wealth
           .
           Which
           espous●ll
           or
           betrothing
           ,
           according
           to
           all
           law
           both
           divine
           and
           humane
           ,
           may
           be
           broken
           and
           made
           voyd
           much
           easier
           and
           upon
           far
           lesser
           causes
           then
           an
           actuall
           perfect
           marrying
           may
           ,
           of
           which
           our
           Saviour
           himselfe
           said
           ,
           
             Matth.
             14.
             
             Quos
             Deus
             conjunxit
             homo
             non
             separat
             .
             Mar.
          
           
           10.
           whom
           God
           hath
           joyned
           let
           no
           man
           seperate
           ,
           and
           yet
           S.
           Paul
           to
           the
           Corinthians
           determineth
           plainely
           ,
           1.
           
           Cor.
           7.
           that
           if
           two
           gentiles
           marryed
           together
           in
           their
           gentility
           (
           which
           none
           denyeth
           to
           be
           true
           marriage
           for
           so
           much
           as
           concerneth
           the
           civill
           contract
           )
           and
           afterward
           the
           one
           of
           them
           being
           made
           a
           Christian
           ,
           the
           other
           will
           not
           live
           with
           him
           or
           her
           ,
           or
           if
           he
           do
           ,
           yet
           notwithout
           blaspheming
           of
           God
           and
           tempting
           him
           to
           sin
           :
           in
           this
           case
           (
           I
           say
           )
           the
           Apostle
           teacheth
           ,
           and
           out
           of
           him
           the
           Canon
           law
           setteth
           it
           downe
           for
           a
           decree
           ,
           
             Lib.
             4.
             decret
             .
             Greg
             tit
             .
             19.
             c.
          
           7.
           
           That
           this
           is
           sufficient
           to
           breake
           and
           dissolve
           utterly
           this
           heathen
           marriage
           ,
           although
           consummate
           between
           these
           two
           parties
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Christian
           may
           marry
           againe
           ,
           and
           this
           onely
           for
           the
           want
           of
           Religion
           in
           the
           other
           party
           ,
           which
           being
           so
           in
           actuall
           marriage
           already
           made
           and
           consummate
           ,
           how
           much
           more
           may
           it
           serve
           to
           undoe
           a
           bare
           bethrothing
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           case
           of
           a
           pretender
           onely
           to
           a
           Crowne
           .
        
         
           But
           you
           may
           say
           perhaps
           ,
           that
           St.
           Paul
           speaketh
           of
           an
           Infidel
           or
           Heathen
           ,
           that
           denyeth
           Christ
           plainely
           ,
           and
           with
           whom
           the
           other
           party
           cannot
           live
           ,
           without
           danger
           of
           sin
           and
           losing
           his
           faith
           ,
           which
           is
           not
           the
           case
           of
           a
           Christian
           Prince
           though
           he
           be
           somewhat
           different
           from
           me
           in
           Religion
           ,
           to
           which
           is
           answered
           ,
           that
           supposing
           there
           is
           but
           one
           only
           Religion
           that
           can
           be
           true
           among
           Christians
           ,
           as
           both
           reason
           and
           Athanasius
           his
           Creed
           ▪
           doth
           plainely
           teach
           us
           :
           and
           moreover
           seeing
           ,
           that
           to
           me
           there
           can
           be
           no
           other
           faith
           or
           Religion
           availeable
           for
           my
           salvation
           then
           only
           that
           which
           I
           my selfe
           do
           beleeve
           ,
           for
           that
           my
           owne
           conscience
           must
           testifie
           for
           me
           ,
           or
           against
           me
           :
           Act.
           23.
           1.
           
           
             Cor.
             8.
             2.
             
             Cor.
             5.
             1.
             
             Pet.
          
           3.
           certaine
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           unto
           me
           and
           my
           conscience
           he
           which
           in
           any
           point
           beleeveth
           otherwise
           then
           I
           doe
           ,
           and
           standeth
           wilfully
           in
           the
           same
           ,
           is
           an
           Infidell
           ,
           for
           that
           he
           beleeveth
           not
           that
           which
           in
           my
           faith
           and
           conscience
           ,
           is
           the
           onely
           and
           sole
           truth
           ,
           whereby
           he
           must
           be
           saved
           .
           Mat.
           18.
           
           And
           if
           our
           Saviour
           Christ
           himselfe
           in
           his
           Gospell
           ,
           doth
           will
           certaine
           men
           to
           be
           held
           for
           heathens
           ,
           not
           so
           much
           for
           difference
           in
           faith
           and
           religion
           ,
           as
           for
           lack
           of
           humility
           &
           obedience
           to
           the
           Church
           :
           how
           much
           more
           may
           I
           hold
           him
           so
           ,
           that
           in
           my
           opinion
           is
           an
           enemy
           to
           the
           truth
           ,
           and
           consequently
           so
           long
           as
           I
           have
           this
           opinion
           of
           him
           ,
           albeit
           his
           Religion
           were
           never
           so
           true
           ,
           yet
           so
           long
           (
           I
           say
           )
           as
           I
           have
           this
           contrary
           perswasion
           of
           him
           ,
           I
           shall
           doe
           against
           my
           conscience
           and
           sin
           damnably
           in
           the
           sight
           of
           God
           ,
           to
           prefer
           him
           to
           a
           charge
           where
           he
           may
           draw
           many
           other
           to
           his
           owne
           error
           and
           perdition
           ,
           wherein
           I
           doe
           perswade
           my selfe
           that
           he
           remaineth
           ?
        
         
           This
           doctrine
           (
           which
           is
           common
           among
           all
           Divines
           Rom.
           14
           )
           is
           founded
           upon
           that
           discourse
           of
           S
           ,
           Paul
           to
           the
           Romans
           and
           
             Corinthians
             ,
             1.
             
             Cor.
          
           1.
           
           &
           10.
           against
           such
           Christians
           as
           being
           invited
           to
           the
           banquets
           and
           tables
           of
           Gentils
           and
           finding
           meats
           offered
           to
           Idols
           (
           which
           themselves
           doe
           judge
           to
           be
           unlawfull
           to
           eate
           )
           did
           yet
           eate
           the
           same
           ,
           both
           to
           the
           scandall
           of
           other
           infirme
           men
           there
           present
           ,
           as
           also
           against
           their
           owne
           judgement
           and
           conscience
           ,
           which
           the
           Apostle
           saith
           ,
           was
           a
           damnable
           sin
           ,
           and
           this
           not
           for
           that
           the
           thing
           in
           it selfe
           was
           evill
           or
           unlawfull
           ,
           as
           he
           sheweth
           ,
           but
           for
           that
           they
           did
           judge
           it
           so
           ,
           and
           yet
           did
           the
           contrary
           ,
           
             Qui
             discernit
             si
             manducaverit
             damnatus
             est
             ,
          
           saith
           the
           Apostle
           .
           He
           that
           discerneth
           or
           maketh
           a
           difference
           between
           this
           meat
           and
           others
           ,
           
           as
           judging
           this
           to
           be
           unlawfull
           and
           yet
           eateth
           the
           same
           ,
           he
           is
           damned
           ,
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           he
           sinneth
           damnably
           or
           mortally
           .
           Whereof
           the
           same
           Apostle
           yeeldeth
           presently
           his
           reason
           ,
           
             Quia
             non
             ex
             fide
          
           ,
           for
           that
           he
           eateth
           not
           according
           to
           his
           faith
           or
           beleefe
           ,
           but
           rather
           contrary
           ,
           for
           that
           he
           beleeveth
           it
           to
           be
           cruell
           and
           unlawfull
           ,
           doth
           notwithstanding
           eate
           the
           same
           :
           and
           hereupon
           S.
           Paul
           inferreth
           this
           universall
           proposition
           ,
           
             Omne
             autem
             quod
             non
             est
             ex
             fide
             peccatum
             est
             ,
          
           all
           that
           is
           not
           of
           faith
           or
           according
           to
           a
           mans
           owne
           beleefe
           ,
           is
           sin
           to
           him
           ,
           for
           that
           it
           is
           against
           his
           owne
           conscience
           ,
           judgement
           and
           beliefe
           ,
           beleeving
           one
           thing
           ,
           and
           doing
           another
           ,
           
             S.
             Chrysost
             .
             hom
             ,
             36.
             in
             hanc
             epistolam
             .
             Orig.
             l.
             10.
             
             Theodor.
             in
             hunc
             locum
             .
          
           And
           seeing
           our
           owne
           conscience
           must
           be
           our
           witnes
           at
           the
           last
           day
           ,
           to
           condemne
           or
           deliver
           us
           ,
           as
           before
           I
           have
           said
           ,
           he
           must
           needs
           sin
           grievously
           (
           or
           damnably
           as
           the
           Apostle
           here
           saith
           )
           who
           committeth
           any
           thing
           against
           his
           owne
           conscience
           ,
           though
           otherwise
           the
           thing
           were
           not
           onely
           indifferent
           ,
           but
           very
           good
           also
           in
           it selfe
           ,
           for
           that
           of
           the
           doers
           part
           there
           wanteth
           no
           malice
           or
           will
           to
           sin
           ,
           seeing
           he
           doth
           that
           which
           he
           apprehendeth
           to
           be
           naught
           ,
           though
           in
           it selfe
           it
           be
           not
           .
        
         
           And
           thus
           much
           now
           for
           matter
           of
           conscience
           :
           but
           if
           wee
           consider
           reason
           of
           State
           also
           ,
           and
           worldly
           pollicy
           ,
           it
           cannot
           be
           but
           great
           folly
           and
           oversight
           for
           a
           man
           of
           what
           Religion
           soever
           he
           be
           ,
           to
           promote
           to
           a
           kingdome
           in
           which
           himselfe
           must
           live
           ,
           one
           of
           a
           contrary
           Religion
           to
           himselfe
           ;
           for
           let
           the
           bargains
           and
           agreements
           be
           what
           they
           will
           ,
           and
           faire
           promises
           and
           vaine
           hopes
           never
           so
           great
           ,
           yet
           seeing
           the
           Prince
           once
           made
           and
           setled
           ,
           must
           needs
           proceed
           according
           to
           the
           principles
           of
           his
           owne
           Religion
           ,
           it
           followeth
           also
           that
           he
           must
           come
           quickly
           to
           break
           with
           the
           other
           party
           ,
           though
           before
           he
           loved
           him
           never
           so
           well
           ,
           (
           which
           yet
           perhaps
           is
           very
           hard
           if
           not
           impossible
           for
           two
           of
           different
           religions
           to
           love
           sincerely
           )
           but
           if
           it
           were
           so
           ,
           yet
           so
           many
           jealousies
           ,
           suspitions
           ,
           accusations
           ,
           calumniations
           &
           other
           aversions
           must
           needs
           light
           upon
           the
           party
           that
           is
           of
           different
           Religion
           from
           the
           State
           and
           Prince
           ,
           under
           whom
           he
           liveth
           ,
           as
           not
           onely
           he
           cannot
           be
           capable
           of
           such
           preferments
           ,
           honours
           ,
           charges
           ,
           governments
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           ,
           which
           men
           may
           deserve
           and
           desire
           in
           their
           Common
           wealths
           ,
           but
           also
           he
           shall
           bee
           in
           continuall
           danger
           and
           subject
           to
           a
           thousand
           molestations
           and
           injuries
           ,
           which
           are
           incident
           to
           the
           condition
           and
           state
           of
           him
           ,
           that
           is
           not
           currant
           with
           the
           course
           of
           his
           Prince
           and
           Realme
           in
           matters
           of
           Religion
           ,
           and
           so
           before
           he
           beware
           ,
           he
           commeth
           to
           be
           accounted
           an
           enemy
           or
           backward
           man
           ,
           which
           to
           remedy
           he
           must
           either
           dissemble
           deeply
           ,
           and
           against
           his
           owne
           conscience
           make
           shew
           to
           favour
           and
           set
           forward
           that
           which
           in
           his
           heart
           he
           doth
           detest
           (
           which
           is
           the
           greatest
           calamity
           and
           misery
           of
           all
           other
           ,
           though
           yet
           many
           times
           not
           sufficient
           to
           deliver
           him
           from
           suspicion
           )
           or
           else
           to
           avoid
           this
           everlasting
           perdition
           ,
           he
           must
           breake
           with
           all
           the
           temporall
           commodities
           of
           this
           life
           ,
           and
           leave
           the
           benefits
           which
           his
           Countrey
           and
           Realme
           might
           yeeld
           him
           ,
           and
           this
           is
           the
           ordinary
           end
           of
           all
           such
           men
           ,
           how
           soft
           and
           sweet
           soever
           the
           beginnings
           be
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         
           
             
               31.
               
               Ian.
               1647.
               
            
          
        
         
           Imprimatur
        
         
           
             Gilbert
             Mabbot
             .
          
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
      
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A91487-e7190
           
             Institut
             .
             imp
             .
             l
             2.
             
             Tit.
             1.